

### Possess

The Possess Saga

Book One

By

J.A. Howell

~~~

Smashwords Edition

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Published by

J.A. Howell

Copyright 2013 by J.A. Howell

SideStreet Cookie Publishing, LLC

www.sidestreetcookiepublishing.com

All rights reserved.

Cover design by J.A. Howell

Edited by Bridgette O'Hare

### DEDICATION

For Robert.

I love you.

### ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Thank you to all my family and friends that have been so supportive and encouraging with my writing, I couldn't have done it without any of you. To my friends Madi, Andrea, Michele, Tyffani, Andrew, and Hannah- Thank you for all your feedback and encouragement as I pieced together Possess and its characters.

To my online and offline writer buddies, thank you all so much for your words of wisdom, encouragement, and taking the time to share your knowledge with me. Last but not least, thank you to my awesome editor Bridgette O'Hare for working with me on The Possess Saga.

### TABLE OF CONTENTS

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty One

Chapter Twenty Two

Chapter Twenty Three

Chapter Twenty Four

Chapter Twenty Five

Chapter Twenty Six

Chapter Twenty Seven

Chapter Twenty Eight

Chapter Twenty Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty One

Chapter Thirty Two

Chapter Thirty Three

Chapter Thirty Four

Chapter Thirty Five

Chapter Thirty Six

Chapter Thirty Seven

Chapter Thirty Eight

About The Author

CHAPTER ONE

Escape

Tonight would be my last meal with Jackson Donnings, so I wanted everything to be perfect. Two pan-seared rib-eye steaks sat in a cast-iron skillet warming in the oven. Medium rare, just the way he liked it. A side of roasted veggies drizzled with butter had already been arranged on the white Lenox china just so, waiting for the main entrée to complete its fine presentation. I turned back to the stove and dumped sautéed onions into a copper sauce pan, stirring them into the creamy mixture as my diamond bracelet slid back and forth on my wrist. All the while repeating the recipe in my head, so as not to overcook it. _Reduce heat and let simmer for three to five minutes._

As I looked up from the sauce, I caught a glimpse of myself in the stainless steel backsplash and cringed. _No, now is not the time to let your emotions get in the way,_ _Harley_. I needed to focus on the task at hand. I needed to finish cooking dinner. Jackson would be home soon.

I grabbed a cloth from the kitchen sink and busied myself with wiping down the black granite countertops. Five minutes later the sauce was done and I placed the dishes on the table with wine glasses, flatware, and a bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon. The deadbolt on the front door clicked as if on cue, and a moment later Jackson's footsteps echoed as he walked toward the kitchen. With a deep breath, I smoothed the rich blue silk of my dress over my thighs. _Be strong, you can do this._

"Mmm. What is that delectable smell?" Jackson turned the corner into the kitchen as his lips formed a sly grin. His dark, slicked hair almost matched his black suit. A powder blue tie brought out the steel gray in his eyes as he searched the kitchen, examining the exquisitely set table.

"I cooked your favorite." I smiled.

"What's the big occasion?"

"I wanted to apologize for upsetting you yesterday."

The only thing I was sorry for was not doing this sooner. He stood there a moment, studying me.

"Well, if dinner is as good as it looks, then all is forgiven." Jackson smirked and kissed my forehead. I winced as he tilted my face up to his and ran his fingertips over the tender bruise on my cheek.

"Maybe tomorrow I'll take you to get some new makeup. Make you look a bit more presentable." He kissed my neck, tracing his finger over the diamond teardrop pendant he had given me for my birthday.

I nodded in reply and took my seat. I watched him carefully as he removed his jacket and tie, then laid them over the back of his chair before joining me, flashing him a loving smile as I poured wine into our glasses. He winked at me, cut off a square of steak, and swirled it around in the sauce before shoving it in his mouth with his fork.

He looked from his plate to mine as his eyebrows pressed together curiously. "No sauce for you?"

"I'm just being precautious. The wedding is right around the corner."

"Ah, yes. Would be a shame if you didn't fit into your wedding dress, now wouldn't it?"

I only nodded and took a sip of wine. I couldn't bear to look at him any more than I needed to. I just wanted to be free from him. So far, nothing was happening. Several minutes passed and he continued enjoying his meal. _Maybe I didn't use enough._ He paused for a moment, putting down his fork and narrowing his eyes at me.

"Harley?"

"Yes, Jackson?" My muscles tensed, but I offered my usual attentive smile.

"Could you be a doll and get me more sauce?" He licked his lips and ran a finger over the back of my hand. "It's quite good and if you're not having any, I could use some more."

Oh yes, you could.

I stood, pushing my chair back, and walked back into the kitchen as my heels clicked against the slate tile floor. Jackson took a sip of wine and motioned for me to pour more sauce on his dish when I returned.

"Hmm. The wine can't be _that_ strong." He looked confused as he placed the glass down. I glanced at him as I spooned more sauce onto his plate. His palms were flat against the table. He swayed slightly as his eyes glossed over.

"Are you alright, dear?" I asked. He cocked his head in my direction and attempted to focus his gaze on me. I placed the saucepan down on the table and stepped back toward my chair.

"I'm fine, honey. Why don't you sit down? Indulge even. Pour yourself some sauce. You can always go see the trainer in the morning." He squinted toward me with unfocused eyes.

"No thank you, darling." I answered coolly with an innocent smile. He lunged from his chair in an instant, his eyes blazing as he reached for me. He knew. I jumped out of his way, causing him to tumble against the china cabinet.

"You stupid whore!" He growled as he tried to pull himself up, his fingers gripping the cabinet. "What the fuck did you put in my food?"

I backed toward the foyer as I watched him struggle to regain his footing. The drugs were affecting him, but they hadn't knocked him out as I had hoped. As he staggered to his feet, I turned to run. He charged at me, catching me by my waist, slamming us both against the floor at the foot of the stairs. I screamed involuntarily as the searing pain reminded me of the previous evening's injuries.

Jackson's fingers clawed at me, grabbing a handful of hair as he bashed my face against the floor. Another painful cry echoed as white flashes blurred my vision. His knee dug into my lower back as he pressed his weight down on me. I felt the heat from his breath as he lowered his face to mine.

"What were you going to do, Harley? Run away from the big bad wolf? Do you really think you can just leave _me_?" He dug his knee in harder, pain shot up my back and through my hips. There was no escape. He was too strong.

"Harley, after last night I . . . I think you'd know...better." His words began to slur. I squeezed my eyes shut as tears threatened, praying the drugs would finally kick in. A few seconds later, Jackson's body slumped over with an unceremonious thud as his head hit the floor, trapping me beneath him.

I squirmed from beneath him and gasped for air as I pushed myself off the floor. My heart pounded in my chest as I mentally ran through the rest of my plan. Kicking off my high heels, I raced up the stairs. There wasn't much time. There was no guarantee he would stay knocked out for the amount of time I had estimated. As I flung open the bedroom door, I discarded the expensive silk dress on the floor with disgust and grabbed the packed duffel bag I had stuffed in the back of the closet behind his collection of tailored suits. I had packed enough clothes for a couple of days as well as my clothes for tonight. Shoving the suits aside, I hastily pulled on the pair of jeans, boots, and the warm blue sweater before flinging the duffel bag over my shoulder.

_Almost there, Harley._ I headed straight for Jackson's office at the end of the hall. He didn't think I knew about all his little side ventures – all of which were illegal, or at the very least immoral, but I knew. I also knew he had cash stashed in several places throughout the house. I had watched him tucking some away just the other night.

I went straight to the bookshelf that covered the entire back wall. Various business journals, financial records, and dusty first editions passed down through his family stuffed the shelves. I scanned the top shelf for the large, ornately decorated Bible – a dead giveaway when I had located it earlier. _Jackson and Bibles mixing? That was a joke._ I snatched it from the shelf and opened it to reveal a large wad of cash, a small .380 pistol, and an extra magazine of ammo inside the hollowed interior. I inhaled a sigh of relief and tucked the cash into the bag along with the gun. Just in case.

_Now it's time to go._ The rest of my plan was not nearly as laid out, but I'd run out of time to work through every last detail. If he awoke before I left, I would be lucky to see the next morning. I held onto the resolve I had earlier and tried not to think about the gravity of the situation as I tip-toed down the stairs as quickly and quietly as possible. His body still lay motionless on the floor as I stepped over him. I briefly considered the gun in my bag. It would have been so easy to finish Jackson off right there as he lay unconscious, unprotected. But I was better than that. Maybe given the chance he might have killed me tonight, but I wouldn't sink to his level.

Fuck him.

I glanced around the foyer, looking for his car keys. They weren't hanging in their usual spot.

Crap. They're still on him.

I knelt down and cautiously reached a hand into one pocket. Nothing. He stirred slightly and I froze, my breath catching in my throat. I stepped over his body and carefully reached into the other pocket as my fingers wrapped around his key ring. I slowly pulled them from their hiding place, squeezing them tightly to keep them from jingling.

Don't wake up. Please don't wake up.

Standing, still holding my breath, I eased toward the front door on the heels of my boots. I didn't dare turn my back on him. Even unconscious, I didn't trust him. Jackson Donnings was a monster, a monster that would never get a chance to hurt me again.

I planned to do whatever I could to make sure he didn't find me. With one last glance at his massive form sprawled across the floor, I turned the door handle and stepped out onto the front verandah. His precious Mercedes convertible was parked in the driveway. Hurrying toward it, I pressed the remote, the doors unlocked and a few seconds later, I was pulling away from the imposing house that had slowly become my prison over the last year. I let out a breath, relief washing over me. I wasn't free yet, but I was finally getting away from Jackson. I never wanted to lay eyes on him again.

I turned the wheel and drove down the long driveway, my finger readied on the remote attached to the sun visor. A press of the button separated the wrought iron gates at the end of the drive. I turned onto the road and headed for the bus station. It had less security than an airport, they wouldn't search my bag or check my ID and I needed to be as anonymous as possible.

I drove for over forty minutes until I saw the sign for the bus station. A few blocks away, I turned the Mercedes down a darkened street. Not the best of neighborhoods, but perfect for my purpose. I parked the car on the street and put down the top before shutting off the engine. With a deep breath I glanced at myself in the mirror. Jackson had left a fresh cut on my bruised cheek and a small trickle of dried blood under one nostril. I wiped the blood away with my sleeve and combed my hair to cover the cut on my face before tugging off the diamond earrings, necklace, and bracelet. Each a gift from Jackson. Each a reminder I didn't want of him and the past year. I could pawn them, but Jackson didn't give run of the mill jewelry. If I pawned them, he would likely be able to track them down – which meant tracking me down. I wouldn't take that chance. I deposited the jewelry in the center console, in clear view, and grabbed my bag from the passenger seat as I climbed out of the car, leaving the keys in the ignition.

Despite my injuries, I reached the bus station ten minutes later. I approached the ticket counter and bought two tickets – one heading for Minnesota, the other for Maine. Just in case he knew anyone here, I needed to keep things confusing. Both buses left within minutes of each other and since I personally preferred to head toward the east coast, I boarded the second bus as they made last calls for passengers.

I eased into a window seat toward the back of the bus and placed my bag in the empty spot beside me. Despite the pain circulating through my body in dull throbs, I was able to get comfortable. My eyes quickly grew heavy and my breathing slowed. I couldn't remember the last time I'd slept peacefully, but with the distance between Jackson and me growing by the minute, the adrenaline that had pumped through my veins dissipated. I yawned, placed a hand over my bag, and finally let myself give in to sleep. _I did it. I escaped._

CHAPTER TWO

New in Town

By the time I came to, it was some time in the early evening and the bus was rolling into another station. I rubbed my eyes and stretched as I peered out of the window. The sign over the bus station read "Midtown Central." I glanced at the parked cars noticing the Rhode Island tags. _Hmm, seems as good as any other place._ It was a good distance away from Jackson, at least. Besides, I was feeling cramped from sleeping on the bus.

The bus pulled to a stop. I grabbed my duffel bag, headed to the front, and climbed off. The air was crisp and cool, with the smell of coming winter. For now, it seemed that Midtown would be a good place to start over. Somewhere Jackson would not be likely to look.

As I stepped onto the platform, a dense crowd of college students unloaded from another bus. They were laughing and carrying on, not a care in the world. _Must be nice_.

Pushing past the college kids, I headed toward the main downtown strip. I had a good estimate of the amount of money I had grabbed and it would be more than enough to hole myself up at a hotel for a couple of nights until I figured out my next steps. A few blocks away I found one wedged between two storefronts.

"Welcome to Admiral Hotel, how can I help you?" An overly cheerful blonde concierge greeted me as I walked toward the front desk.

"I need a room for the night."

"Great! We can certainly accommodate you! Is there anything special you require during your stay?" She beamed, two large brown eyes blinking up at me from her computer.

"Nope, just a bed." I answered with a tired smile.

"Oh, well...I have a room on the fifth floor for $150 a night. Does that work?"

"Sounds good to me. I only have cash, but I can put down a deposit for the night."

"That should be fine. Can I have your name, miss?"

"Um, Faye. Faye Martin." I quickly answered with my middle name. Jackson had never bothered knowing it and it was a lot less conspicuous than "Harley."

"Perfect, Ms. Martin." She flashed me a friendly grin as she typed on her computer. "I've given you room 506. Did you need any baggage carried up to your room?"

"Nope, I'm good." I took the key card from her perky little hand and adjusted the bag on my shoulder before turning for the elevators. After a couple of steps, I spun back toward her.

"Is there a place nearby where I can get a drink and something good to eat?" After such an eventful forty-eight hours, I could use a drink to unwind a little. She nodded then grabbed a notepad and scribbled directions before handing me the paper.

"Finley's Pub is a good place to get some great local fare, and they have strong drinks." She winked. Obviously, she knew from experience.

*****

I dropped my bag off in my room, did a quick assessment in the mirror, ensuring my hair still covered my injured cheek, and made my way back to the hotel lobby. I was still wearing the same outfit I had left Louisiana in and I looked a bit disheveled from the bus ride, but I was hungry and I needed to stretch my legs. This far away, I doubted I needed to be on the lookout around any corner, and I knew from experience a pub was something Jackson wouldn't be caught dead in. That fact alone gave me even more reason to go.

I followed blondie's directions and ten minutes later I spotted a pub sitting on the corner at the edge of downtown. A wooden sign with a red, white, and blue coat of arms painted on it hung above the front door. Scrolling filigree wrapped around a knight's helmet at the top. On a banner below the filigree there were two red flowers, two swords facing each other, and what looked to be two back-to-back Eagles. At the very bottom of the sign, in blue letters, was "Finley's." I smiled a little as I admired it. I'd never actually visited a real pub before. There weren't any near my hometown, just dive bars and the like. I was a few feet from the door when it flung open and a drunken frat boy type came barreling towards me before I could dodge him. I tumbled backwards over the curb as I lost my balance and landed flat on my ass in the street. The idiot grumbled, stumbling away.

"Oh Christ, I'm sorry. I didn't see ya there, miss." A low gravelly voice with an Irish brogue rumbled above me. I looked up to see a masculine hand outstretched in front of me. I grabbed it as he pulled me up.

"It's fine, I wasn't really paying attention." I laughed as I pushed my mass of black wavy hair out of my face. Two deep-set cobalt eyes met mine as I steadied myself. They studied me for a moment with an odd look of recognition before darting to the bruise on my cheek. All too conscious of it, I turned my head and let my hair fall back to cover it.

"I'll tell ya what, ta make up for throwin' a drunk at ya, why don't ya go inside and grab yerself a pint on me." He nodded towards the door as he rubbed an angular jawline covered in light stubble. As handsome as this guy was, I didn't feel like being hit on in my current state.

"No, that's fine, I can pay for my own drink." I tried to decline but he waved his hand in dismissal of the thought before pushing back a few stray tawny-colored curls from his face.

"It's my pub, I insist." He offered a benign smile, "go ta the redhead at the bar and let her know Nolan sent ya over."

"Oh," I blinked at him. He looked rather young to be the owner, late twenties at the oldest. "Um, thanks."

I nodded politely and headed inside. As I neared the bar, I glanced over my shoulder just in time to see that same familiar yet faraway look in his eyes as he watched me. I raised an eyebrow at him, but he quickly looked away then disappeared into the crowd toward the back of the pub. _What the hell was that about?_

"New in town?" The redhead asked as I pulled myself up onto a barstool.

"By less than an hour." I answered, "Nolan told me to come see you."

"I saw you two chatting," she grinned. "What kind of drink do you want?"

I eyed the wall that held an expansive list of drinks and beers. "Um..."

"Beer?

"Sure." I replied.

"Which one?"

"I have no idea. I didn't know they made so many." I felt a little embarrassed to admit my knowledge of beer was limited to the few cheap brands you found at the local convenience store.

"Well then, try this one and see if you like it." She filled a glass with an amber-colored beer and slid it over to me. "My name's Aggie, by the way."

"Harley," I put my hand out and shook hers.

"Like the motorcycle?"

"Yep." I was used to being asked that question any time I met someone new. She smirked, seeming pleased.

"That sounds more bad-ass than Aggie. It's actually Agatha, after my late grandmother. But don't you dare call me that. Just Aggie." She narrowed her eyes in a mock serious manner.

"Got it. Mmm, this is pretty good." I looked down at the glass appreciatively then back to her.

"Did you need anything else?"

"Actually, where's a food menu? I'm a bit hungry."

"What are you in the mood for? I can have the cook toss a burger and fries on for you."

"That sounds amazing, actually." My eyes grew wide and I licked my lips, salivating a little at the thought. Aggie smirked then yelled back into the kitchen. Ten minutes later, a heaping monster of a burger sat in front of me along with a basket of fries. Aggie watched with wonder as I took my first bite.

"Ohhhh. Mmmm, this is delicious."

Aggie nodded knowingly. "Good stuff, eh?"

So far, I definitely liked Midtown. I had barely been in town an hour and already gotten a free drink and met someone I could see myself being friends with. Aggie and I chatted for a good while after I had finished my food. She told me about the heavy Irish population in Midtown and suggested some points of interest to check out, but when a large bachelorette party showed up, she had to excuse herself to deal with them, so I decided it was time to head back to the hotel.

*****

It was a surreal feeling waking up completely relaxed. I hadn't slept well in a long time. The tight knots in my chest I had grown accustomed to waking up with were nowhere to be felt. They had been commonplace in my life with Jackson. I never knew which days would be good days and which ones I would end paying dearly for.

The realization of my freedom spread a sense of euphoria through me as I lay there in the soft cotton sheets with my head resting on a large plush pillow. I wanted to remain in this cushy cocoon of a bed the entire day but I knew even with the amount of cash I had managed to take from Jackson, I needed to get settled on my own two feet. With a defeated sigh and one long stretch, I willed myself out of bed. I needed to get my butt in gear.

First though, I desperately needed a shower. I fell asleep when I arrived back from the pub and never got a chance to wash the bus stink off of me. As comfortable as that bed was, I wanted to see just how amazing the shower was in this hotel room. It didn't let me down. When I slid the frosted glass door back, two large chrome showerheads greeted me. I turned on the shower and disrobed, eagerly stepping into the spray of warm water, sighing happily as I let it run through my hair and over my bare skin. I was sure this was as close to heaven as I could get.

I opened the sample bottle of shampoo and squeezed the contents into my palm. A deliciously sweet scent filled the room as I worked it into a rich lather through my hair. It wasn't as if I didn't have these same luxuries when I was with Jackson, but being free from him made them much more pleasurable.

I let myself linger under the soothing stream for another minute before begrudgingly turning off the water and sliding the glass door open. Staring back at me from the mirror were the various purpling and yellowing bruises that covered my thighs, my arms, my hips...my whole body. Various cuts, puffy and pink with scabs, each forced my last night with Jackson into the forefront of my mind. I hastily pulled a towel from the rack and wrapped it around myself then snatched the shopping bag from the nightstand by the bed. I'd stopped at the drug store on the way back from Finley's Pub and grabbed a few necessities. I returned to the bathroom mirror and dumped the contents of the bag onto the counter.

I couldn't erase that night, but at least for now I could camouflage the evidence. Dab away at the marks he left, hide them under a false facade of concealer and foundation in much the same way I tried to bury the memories. Twenty minutes later, the marks on my face were mostly hidden. I put on a little eyeliner and clear lip gloss before pulling my hair into a messy half-ponytail, leaving most my wavy hair free on my shoulders. Satisfied with my improved appearance, I smiled at my reflection before changing into a pair of jeans and a black long-sleeve top from my bag. I was thankful for the cool weather in Midtown, nearly all my marks were now hidden away with my clothing and make up.

Finally, I left ready to accomplish my two goals for the day: a job and a new place to live. As I entered the hotel lobby a different girl smiled at me from the front desk, a brunette with an equally rehearsed perkiness as her blonde predecessor. I noticed a newspaper lying on the counter and motioned toward it.

"Do you mind if I take the classifieds?"

"Oh, take the whole thing. We have several copies for guests." She slid the newspaper toward me. I thanked her then tucked it under my arm. As I headed for the door my stomach let loose a growl ferocious enough that the brunette looked up at me with concern. My cheeks reddened and I glanced at the clock hanging on the wall behind her. I hadn't realized I'd slept so late. It was already after noontime. _Stopping for food first couldn't hurt._

Indeed it actually sounded a bit more practical than my original plan of hoofing it all over town. I should probably read the classifieds first, _before_ I go on the hunt, considering I had no clue where to start. A few blocks away, I found myself back in front of Finley's. Noticeably, no drunkards were being tossed from the entrance at this time of day. The quirky redheaded bartender from the night before was placing a sign on the sidewalk with the lunch specials written out in colorful chalk. There was a fish and chips special for five bucks which the very thought of made my stomach lurch painfully. _I guess I'm getting fish and chips._

The pub looked a bit different than it did in the evening. Classic rock played just loud enough to hear as opposed to the heavier, louder stuff that people had been screaming over the night before. It was a more laid back atmosphere. A few other patrons were enjoying lunch so I found myself an empty booth and scooted into the corner, laying the newspaper on the table. A few moments later, Aggie came over to me with a grin.

"Hey again, what can I get you? Another burger?" She grinned, waggling her eyebrows.

"Mmm. It was great, but no, I'm going to try the fish and chips, with a coke please." I grinned back.

She nodded then disappeared into the kitchen. As I waited, I rummaged through my purse for a pen, finally finding one at the very bottom. I got to work, and flipped the paper open to the classifieds. My eyes were scanning the employment section when Aggie returned with a large glass of soda.

"Job hunting?" She peered down at the paper as she pulled a straw from her apron and placed it by my drink. I nodded at her and grabbed the straw, pulling it free from its wrapping and sticking it in my glass.

"I'm holed up at The Admiral Hotel while I figure out a job and a place to live." I said before taking a sip. The soft drink seemed to douse my growling tummy, at least momentarily. Aggie glanced at me, then back towards the kitchen with a curious gleam in her eyes. I could almost hear the gears turning in her head as she slowly turned back toward me.

"Do you have any waitressing experience?" She cocked her head to the side thoughtfully.

"It's been a few years, but yeah." I had worked at a small diner back in Louisiana during high school. She held a finger up as if to say something else. Instead she spun around and disappeared into the kitchen once more. Shaking my head in amusement, I returned my attention to the ads in front of me, now scanning over apartment listings. I had about four grand of Jackson's money. It was enough for a deposit – a couple of month's rent, depending on the place - and money to get some other much needed necessities. As of now, I only had a few days worth of clothing in my bag.

Most of the listings were way out of my budget and I was wary to look at listings for roommates. After dealing with Jackson for so long, I just wanted my own space. I turned the page, feeling a little discouraged until I spotted one listing for $600.

$600 a month, fully furnished-600 sq. ft. Utilities included. Available Immediately!

I feverishly circled the listing, re-reading it once more to ensure I wasn't confused. Still, it must be a typo. No other places were listed anywhere near that low. If there was one thing that being with Jackson taught me, most things were too good to be true. Still, it couldn't hurt to find out. As I looked up from the paper and folded it over, Aggie was returning from the kitchen with a steamy plate full of fried fish and chips and that same gleam still beaming in her eyes.

"Soooo.... I talked to Nolan. If you _want_ to, be here at 1 PM tomorrow." She placed the dish in front of me. I looked back at her, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"For what?"

"To start work. Duh."

"You mean you just got me a –?"

"Yes, yes...I got you a job. If you want it, of course. It was more for me than you. We've been short-handed and Nolan can't be bothered to wait tables." She smirked then tossed me a fitted button-up shirt. "So, I will see you tomorrow then?"

"Yes. Thank you." I looked down at the shirt with "Finley's" imprinted across the back then back up at her. "Seriously, thank you." She simply nodded then left me to finish my lunch. I devoured the deliciously unhealthy meal and left her a generous tip before heading out. With even less to worry about, I had to find out about this possible steal of an apartment. The way my luck seemed to be going so far, maybe it _wasn't_ too good to be true after all.

CHAPTER THREE

Mirror, Mirror

_1300 Flagstone Street._ It was definitely the place – a five-story building with a worn brick façade that didn't appear to be a crack house . . . so far. I took a deep breath and climbed the two steps to the main entrance, then turned to follow the arrow next to the sign that read "Management." My boots clacked against the worn stone floor as I neared a red door with a matching placard across it. After a couple of knocks, a short, plump, balding olive skinned man opened the door.

"Can I help you, miss?" He looked up the bridge of his nose at me, squinting slightly.

"I'm here about the apartment you had listed in the paper. The furnished one, for $600?" I held up the ad for him to inspect. He furrowed his brows and glanced at me suspiciously as he took the scrap of newspaper with the listing on it.

"I forgot I still had the ad running." He shrugged as he looked back down at it, studying it through crinkled eyelids.

Damn, someone must have already moved in.

"So, I'm too late then?"

His chest rumbled and he let out a laugh as he looked back up at me.

"Are you kidding me, girl?' He waved a hand in the air, "Nobody's asked about that place in months!" The tiny man hobbled back into his apartment and opened a wooden cabinet on the wall, searching through the various silver keys that hung on hooks. He let out a sigh as he came back to the door, scratching at the potbelly barely contained by the undershirt he was wearing.

"Here we go. Apartment 333, you still sure you want to see it before I go all the way up these damn stairs?" He raised an eyebrow at me _. Is he serious?_ He didn't crack a smile at all when he asked.

"If it's still available, I want to see it." I said firmly. _What a terrible landlord._ _Wasn't the point to try to get people to move in?_ Undeterred, I followed him toward the stairs, watching him suspiciously as we ascended. He teeter-tottered back and forth, as his breath came out in winded puffs. I supposed I couldn't fault him in not wanting to waste his time showing me the place. From the sound of it, this was quite an exertion for his old, out of shape body. After what seemed like an eternity of hoping this man didn't keel over from cardiac arrest, we finally reached the third floor. As he led me down the hallway, I still wasn't sure what to expect. So far nothing about this place seemed appalling, aside from the landlord's attitude. In fact, other than a little discoloring on the light tan walls due to age, I'd have to say the place looked pretty nice. The dark bluish-gray carpet rolled down the hallway accentuating the rows of midnight colored doors, each with contrasting brass numbers hanging just below the peephole.

As we neared apartment 333, I braced myself. Surely there had to be something terrible behind this door. I was still skeptical there could be a perfectly good apartment for such a cheap rate. I watched as the old man flipped the key over in his palm then jiggled it into the keyhole. A moment later he pushed the door open and stepped out of the way. All I could do was stand there dumbfounded as the apartment came into view. It was perfect. From the glossy parquet floors to the lush gray Berber carpets in the living room, the apartment was nearly immaculate. I turned to the portly little landlord with a questioning look. He only smiled and shrugged.

"This is the apartment, Mister, um?" It dawned on me then that I had never asked his name.

"You can call me Leo." He nodded. "What do you think of the place?" I stepped over the Parquet entryway and walked through living room and dining room areas as I looked over the furniture that was covered with drop cloths and an even coat of dust. I gently lifted one of the corners of the cloth for further inspection. Underneath was a modern style wrap-around sofa in a mixture of suede tan and dark brown shades of leather. The kitchen was quaint, nothing fancy, but it had a beautiful view that stared out into the city.

"This place is gorgeous. And you just want $600 a month?" He nodded at me, but I noticed he hadn't set foot inside the apartment himself. I raised an eyebrow curiously, but dismissed it without much more thought and headed for the bedroom.

More covered furniture lay inside. A four-post bed, a large armoire, two nightstands, and a dresser with an ornately framed oval mirror hanging above it. I swiped a finger at its rounded edges and a smudge of dust came off on my fingertip.

As I walked out of the bedroom, I pushed open another door and found the bathroom. Just your average shower-tub combination with mint green and white tiles.

"So, what's the catch?" I asked as I returned to the entryway. Leo had to know that question was coming. Judging the troubled expression on his face, he did.

"I've had quite a bit of trouble renting this place out. Either people don't want to rent it when they find out what happened here, or they move out after a month or so." He stood up straight, scratching his head as his gaze went to the floor.

"What happened here?"

"About four or five years ago, a man that lived here killed himself in the bathroom." He said somewhat nonchalantly. He was probably used to people turning down the apartment after that. For a moment I considered doing the same, but I needed a place and this one was the right price. Leo leaned against the doorframe, watching me with interest. I supposed the fact I hadn't said "no" immediately was a complete shocker to him.

"So, it's available immediately?"

"Yes. Umm...you actually want to move in?" He blinked in disbelief. I nodded. This was probably the best option I had, and it wasn't like it was a murder. The fact that someone took their own life here was still tragic and sad, but a murder would probably have made me run for the hills just like his previous tenants. I pulled out the stack of cash from my bag, counting out enough for a deposit and the first month.

"If possible I'd like to move in today." I handed him the money. He looked down at it, eyes still wide with shock. He could only manage a nod as he handed over the key.

"That's fine. I'll have you fill out the paperwork later, miss ah . . . "

"Harley. _Just_ , Harley." He nodded and gave me a knowing smile. Considering the situation with the apartment being what it was, he didn't push for my last name, and that was fine by me.

*****

After Leo handed me the keys, I went back to the hotel, checked out, then made a quick trip to the store to pick up food, cleaning supplies, and other necessities. Once I returned, I dug into cleaning my new place. Several hours flew by and the only room I hadn't finished was the living room. I set myself to polishing the wooden entertainment center, sending dust bunnies flying. I'd have to get those when I vacuumed.

Despite exhaustion setting in, I continued cleaning, far too excited that I had found a place to live and a job all in one day. If I had known it would work out this well, I would have left Jackson months ago. I wouldn't have allowed the fear of staying to outweigh the fear of being on my own. Just the thought of him made my stomach turn and I redirected my attention to the entertainment center, scraping off the layers of dust with even more gusto. A smile crept across my lips again until I felt a tickle in my nose and stepped back from all the dust and cleaning products.

"Uhh, uhhh CHOO!" My arms flailed in front of my face as the sneeze caused me to stumble back. I took a deep breath as the same tickle returned and another sneeze threatened, but the sensation passed and I let out a sigh of relief. I grabbed the paper towels again and resumed my dusting, but after a few minutes I noticed how parched I was feeling. I hadn't taken a break in a while. I turned to cross the living room toward the kitchen, but froze when a cold shiver passed through me and the hairs on my arm stood on end. I looked around curiously for an AC vent, but shrugged it off as the coldness passed.

I pulled a large pitcher of homemade iced tea from the fridge and poured myself a glass, letting out a pleasant moan as the cold beverage quenched my thirst. After finishing my glass I returned to my cleaning, finally finishing off the living room before I decided to call it quits. I stretched my back and yawned. _Yep, it's time for bed._

I grabbed the new bed sheets I had bought and took them with me to the bedroom, making the bed then sighing happily as I looked at the rich purple linens. It was my favorite color. So soothing. Another wave of exhaustion seemed to hit and I dragged myself to the bathroom to brush my teeth then washed off my makeup. With the concealer gone the mark on my cheek became much more visible, though it was now a sickly green, yellowing around the edges.

"Mmph," I bit my lip as I gingerly touched a finger to the bruise. My heart sank as I stared at the small cut that had scabbed up in the middle of it. _Don't let him ruin this, Harley. You got away. You're fine_. I finally pulled myself away from my reflection and returned to the kitchen to make myself some chamomile tea, it would help calm my nerves.

After a few sips, I felt the muscles in my back begin to relax and the tension in my chest start to fade away. As I finished the last drop, my eyes were already drooping closed. The only thing I could think of was sleep. After setting out my clothes for my first day working at Finley's, I tugged my jeans off, discarding them on the floor next to the bed. Another yawn escaped as I pulled my shirt off and I looked up at the large oval mirror to see two wide green eyes staring back at me.

_Not_ blue. _Not_ my eyes.

I blinked and I was staring back into my eyes. I frowned at my reflection in confusion. _What the hell was that? Are you that tired that you are seeing different colors?_ I glanced around the room, but I knew nobody else was here with me. I had already checked all the doors and windows to ensure they were locked. Still, an eerie feeling stuck with me as I crawled into bed. _You're just tired, Harley. Everything's fine,_ I coaxed myself as I stared up at the ceiling, willing myself to close my eyes.

It was nothing. You're fine.

*****

It was the middle of the night when I awoke to a distant clanging coming from another room. It sounded like a pot hitting against the side of the sink. My muscles tensed as I sat up in bed. The room was blanketed in darkness except for the dim glow of light overflowing from the living room. I could never fall asleep in complete darkness.

There was another clank, and the sound of water gushing from a faucet. I swung my legs off the bed and lowered my feet to the carpet, grabbing my hairbrush from the nightstand as I crept toward the bedroom door. I paused in the doorway when I saw a figure hunched over the kitchen sink. Petite feminine hands scrubbed a dishrag against a pot then rinsed it under the stream of flowing water, and placed it onto the drying rack before repeating the process over again with another dish. I watched for a moment, my legs frozen in place at the sight of this strange woman washing dishes at god knew what time of night. I hadn't left any dishes out.

She continued her task, oblivious to my presence, and after a minute I continued toward the kitchen quietly, rounding the corner of the kitchen bar, now only a few feet behind the mysterious woman. It was then that I noticed it – she had long black hair, similar to my own, except hers was much straighter than my wavy locks. Her frame was even similar to mine, though not as curvy. She stood with her back to me, dressed in just an oversized sweater that hung off one shoulder. She shifted her weight back and forth, her toned, tan legs brushing against each other as she hummed quietly to herself.

"Excuse me, what are you doing?" I asked, failing to mask the nervousness that shook my voice. She continued her task, not responding to me at all.

"What are you doing in my apartment?" I demanded a little louder, my voice a bit more convincing this time.

Still nothing.

I took a few more steps until I was right behind her and I carefully placed my hand on her shoulder. Immediately she spun around, startled bright blue eyes staring at me.

"Oh, honey, you scared me!" She let out a gasp before a broad smile spread across her lips and she wrapped her arms around my neck. _Honey?_ I let out a squeak and stumbled back, but to my surprise I didn't pull away when her lips pressed against mine. The hairbrush I had been clenching so tightly tumbled out of my grasp as my hands reached for her waist and pulled her closer.

What the fuck am I doing?

*****

The ceiling fan in my bedroom greeted me as my eyes shot open. _What the hell was that?_ I stretched my arms above my head before pulling myself to a sitting position. Turning to look out of the window above my bed, it was still early morning. My ears perked listening for any sound, but the apartment was completely silent. I groped the nightstand for my hairbrush as I climbed out of bed, but it was missing. _It was just a dream_ , I told myself. _Maybe I hadn't put my brush there._

My eyes scanned the apartment suspiciously, but nobody stood in the kitchen. No dishes were in the sink. Nothing appeared to be amiss. I let out a relieved breath and headed for the fridge, intent on a glass of iced tea when something skimmed the side of my barefoot.

"Shit!" I flailed and jumped back as I looked around for whatever rodent or pest had ran over my foot. Instead, I found my hairbrush lying on the kitchen floor. "Ugh! Really?"

I put a hand to my chest as my heart pounded from the sudden exhilaration and snatched my brush off the floor. _I must have been sleepwalking. That's all._ My mother had caught me doing it a few times when I was younger. It was entirely plausible. Still, I glanced around the room once more for any signs of an intruder before pouring a glass of iced tea.

I looked at the clock on the entertainment center. I still had a few hours until I was due at Finley's. There was no way I could get myself back to sleep, so instead I settled on putting away the rest of the things I'd purchased for the apartment.

I grinned to myself as I walked into the bathroom, my muscles easing once more as I began hanging up the shower curtain I'd bought. It was covered in cute little cartoon rubber ducks. I could just imagine Jackson cringing at the sight of such a tacky thing.

"My place, my tacky shower curtain." I nodded as I looked over my handiwork. I'd even gotten a matching soap dish, toothbrush holder, and bathmat. After I put away the rest of the kitchenware and made my bed, I checked the time again.

It was 11AM . _I might as well start getting ready._ I still had a few more things to put out, but they could wait for tonight. I snatched up my toiletries and towels before making my way back to the bathroom. Nothing made me feel better than a good warm shower. After all the running around town and cleaning I did the day before, it was a comfort to feel the warm water soak through my hair and run down my back. Ever since I was young I remembered my mom telling me that "A good shower will make you feel brand new!"

Even after the other night...after Jackson's attack, I'd stood under the shower letting the near scalding water run over my body, and it was then I decided to put that life behind me. It was then that I'd planned my escape from him and the fear he had instilled in me seemed washed down the drain. No, I didn't feel brand new yet...but I was getting there.

After I'd finished rinsing off I pushed the ducky curtain aside and wrapped myself in a fluffy white towel before stepping out of the shower. Fragrant warm mist still hung in the room as I ran another towel through my hair then tossed it over the shower rod. I moved to the sink, grabbing my toothbrush and flipping on the faucet before looking up at my fogged reflection.

The toothbrush dropped from my mouth as I stared at the tall dark figure standing behind me. I could feel the blood drain from my face as I stared at the blurred image. I was sure I'd locked everything. How had he gotten in here? What did he want with me? My heart sank as I thought of the only answer that seemed logical.

Jackson!

My fingers squeezed my toothbrush in my fist and I spun around, but nobody was behind me. I let out a slow relieved breath, turning back to the sink, but shrieked as the figure still stood behind me in the reflection. _This can't be real_. I reached a hand forward and hastily rubbed at the mirror, but as soon as the condensation was gone, so was he.

CHAPTER FOUR

Waiting

Aggie's eyes lit up as I walked into Finley's a few minutes early for my shift. I smiled back, mostly recovered from my eventful morning. I pushed my concerns about my newly rented place to the back of my mind as Aggie bounded towards me with a spare apron in hand.

"Glad to see you've returned." She said, as she handed me the little black apron.

"Well, I found an apartment, so I'm going to have to pay for it somehow." I laughed as I tied the apron around my waist. Aggie grinned.

"Since you said you had experience, I'll go over the menu, as well as some bar tending with you later tonight, but tomorrow you will be more or less tossed into the frying pan on your own." Aggie said as I followed her. We walked into the back, passing a small office with the door cracked open. Inside I saw the guy from the other night – Nolan, my new boss. He was hunched over his desk, typing with narrowed eyes. He looked up for a moment and his eyes met mine. He seemed to study me for a brief moment before returning his attention to the computer monitor.

"He's doing paperwork. He _loves_ to hide in there and do paperwork. He's a bit on the antisocial side, don't take it personal." Aggie rolled her eyes then sat me down at a small table in the back, slapping a laminated menu down in front of me. She didn't even need to look at the menu as she went over the various appetizers and entrées, rattling them off. She also had their specialty drafts and the recipes for their most popular mixed drinks and shots memorized as well. My head was swimming. My old job at a small local greasy diner was nothing compared to this place. Aggie must have recognized my dazed look, as she finally took a breath.

"You don't have to know it all just yet, Harley." She assured me as she reached into her apron and produced a silver nametag. "I almost forgot, I made this for you. Welcome to Finley's, prepare to be assimilated." She winked then watched me pin it on my shirt. Aggie then led me back out to the floor introducing me to Eli, one of the cooks, on the way.

When we reached the front a few more customers had just arrived. Another waitress was taking drink orders from a table so I followed Aggie to the next group as they were sliding into a booth. She introduced herself, explaining that I was "new" and would be helping them out as well today. Aside from a few surges in customers, it was a pretty lazy Sunday, but it gave me time to acclimate myself to everything. It had been a few years, and it was nice to get back to working.

Jackson hadn't wanted me to work. At first I thought it was sweet that he wanted to take care of me, after a while I realized it was just another way he found to control and isolate me. Being here, getting to meet new people and talk with customers, I realized how much I needed these seemingly trivial interactions. After a few hours, Aggie turned me loose and went to man the bar, showing me a few drinks during the lulls in business. Nolan poked his head out from the kitchen a few times. He would nod at Aggie, then watch me for a second before going back to his office without a word. He was a good-looking guy, but a bit on the odd side and very hard to read. A complete contrast to Aggie, who was bubbly and entertaining and seemed genuinely interested in helping me "assimilate."

Aggie caught my attention a little while later as I came back from one of my tables. "Harley, can you do me a favor? The napkin dispensers need refilling. We've got more in the storage closet by the office."

"Yeah, sure." I placed my tray down behind the bar and headed to the kitchen.

"They should be on the top shelf," she called back before the door swung shut. Walking into the kitchen, pale blue eyes looked up from behind the computer monitor. Nolan still hadn't spoken one word to me since I started my shift today. I offered a friendly smile, but his lips pulled into a straight line and his eyes immediately darted back down to the computer. _Right. Antisocial._

I looked away and continued on my path to the storage closet feeling a bit confused. _Why would the man hire me if he seemed so bothered by my presence?_ Maybe they were just that desperate for new help. I shrugged it off and pulled open the door to the storage closet. I spotted the napkins, a good foot out of my reach, so I grabbed the step stool that was wedged into the gap between the wall and one of the racks, unfolding it before climbing up.

"Sonofabitch," I huffed quietly as my fingertips squirmed just inches away from the box of napkins. I pursed my lips as I looked back down at the stool. After assessing the distance, I grabbed the rack with both hands and attempted to wiggle the stool forward. It seemed like a good plan until I realized the racks weren't bolted down. With this one holding only paper products and other lightweight items, I easily outweighed it. I shrieked as I fell backwards and the stool slipped out from under me, praying I didn't crack my skull open the first day on the job. Instead of slamming into the racks behind me, two arms caught me around the waist, letting out a grunt as I fell back against them.

Rolls of toilet paper tumbled from the rack and napkins fluttered down to the floor like fall leaves. I hesitantly turned my head to see those searing blue eyes staring at me once again – along with the frown. _Shit_.

"Are ya alright?" Nolan slowly let go of me as I turned to face him.

"Um...yeah."

"What, exactly, were ya trying ta do?"

"Grab napkins." One fluttered past his face with perfect timing.

He sighed then picked up a pack of them. "Here."

"But the mess –"

"I'll get it. Go back out front." He nodded toward the front and shoved the pack of napkins into my hands.

"What happened? I heard a shriek." Aggie smirked at me as soon as I came through the kitchen door with a sheepish pout on my face.

"I knocked over a rack. Nolan wouldn't let me clean up though."

"Oh, he could do with a break from that stupid computer. You're fine."

"If you say so."

"I do. Now go fill those dispensers," she winked.

*****

As it rolled into early evening, things at the pub picked up a little. It was obvious I was far from the Bible belt as the place grew crowded. College students, out for a few drinks and a game of pool filled the pub. Aggie had me back behind the bar with her for the remainder of the evening, watching as I fixed a few of the drinks she taught me and giving me pointers on pouring the beer. I barely saw Nolan all evening until it was time to leave. I headed towards the back to clock out and hang up my apron, once again passing Nolan's office. The door was cracked open but I didn't see him in there this time. I shrugged and turned toward the wall to punch my timecard before tugging at my apron.

"Good job today." Nolan's low voice rumbled behind me. I jumped and my hands dropped the apron strings I'd been fussing with as I spun around. "Sorry. Didn't mean ta scare ya."

"It's fine. Thank you for the job, by the way." I returned to untying the apron from my waist.

"Don't mention it. We needed extra help." His gaze slowly lifted to mine as he leaned against the adjacent wall. Once again, I noticed that odd look of recognition as he seemed to study the features of my face. After a moment his lips turned down into a frown and his stance suddenly grew rigid. "Anyway, um...keep it up. See ya tomorrow."

He cleared his throat and abruptly turned away from me, leaving me baffled at how quickly his demeanor towards me seemed to shift. Maybe Aggie was right, he was just on the antisocial side. I was too exhausted from a full day of work to contemplate it further. After all, he was just my boss. I didn't need to like him, as long as I could tolerate him.

I grabbed my bag from the hook and replaced it with my apron. After leaving the pub, I pulled my hair out of its ponytail and let it fall free. Despite sore feet, I kept a brisk pace as I walked home. I was ready to curl up with some tea then hit the sack. I hoped I wouldn't have any more weird dreams like the night before.

I still couldn't piece together why I'd dreamt about that girl, why I'd kissed her, or why she looked like a paler version of me. And the mirrors. Had I really seen something in them? I was sure it was only my subconscious teasing me after the landlord told me about the suicide. Just like my eyes had played tricks on me in the bathroom mirror. I always had an overactive imagination and a knack for scaring myself. When I was about six, my mom made the mistake of letting me watch _The Shining_ with her one night. It was the main reason why I don't like sleeping with all the lights off, and why to this day, I still feel a little creeped out whenever I see identical twins.

When I arrived home, there was nothing to greet me but peace and quiet. I kicked my boots off by the door, started a kettle of water on the stove, and walked to the bedroom to change. My legs and feet had grown painfully sore from spending the day on them, but it felt good knowing that I could take care of myself – despite it being drilled in my head otherwise by "Mister Wonderful."

I stripped down to my underwear and slid on PJ pants and a long sleeve top before tentatively peering at myself in the large oval mirror. There was only my reflection staring back. _Hmmph. Just my imagination. There's no such thing as ghosts._ I didn't have the luxury of getting spooked like the previous tenants, so better not to divulge in ghost tales and other supernatural crap that wasn't possible.

I smiled contently and reassured myself as I padded back toward the kitchen where the kettle was just starting to whistle. _Chamomile tea with honey, then sleep_. My mouth salivated at the thought and as I poured the hot water over the teabag, the fragrant and calming scent of chamomile instigated a yawn. I squeezed some honey into the mug and stirred it around, watching it melt into the hot liquid. After a few minutes and blowing a few breaths over the surface, I lifted it to my lips and took a sip. My body relaxed as the tea's warmth spread through me. I started for my bedroom as sleep called out to me, my senses already dulling. I paused outside my bedroom, flipping off all but one small hallway light. My tired eyes gave the darkened living room one last compulsory sweep, running over the dark silhouette of a man by the large picture window before I turned for my bed.

Wait...what?

My heart thumped loudly and tea spilled over the ceramic mug as I spun around, flipping on all the lights. My pulse raced as I stared around the empty living room for a couple of minutes, but nobody popped out of a hiding place. The only movement came from the building across the street that casted shadows into my living room.

It's just your eyes...It's just your eyes playing tricks on you.

Go to bed.

CHAPTER FIVE

The Crusty Biscuit

The rest of the week, my routine was very much the same - get up, spend some leisurely time hanging around the apartment, and head in to work. The last few mornings, leisure time meant reading from a stash of romance novels I'd found while cleaning the apartment. One of the previous tenants must have been a fan of breezy blouses and brawny men. Not my taste in literature, but entertaining in its own way nonetheless

Just after noonish each day, I headed to Finley's for the night. I enjoyed working with Aggie and it seemed we were becoming quite the pair, making out like thieves most evenings, thanks to the overly generous drunken patrons. Just one week in Midtown felt decades away from my old life. I felt happy and comfortable. There hadn't been any more weird occurences in the apartment, convincing me further that it was all in my head. I was certain I had only been allowing the fear of all that had happened with Jackson to bleed into my new life. It made sense in retrospect.

Thinking I saw a man's shadow in the mirror – I had been thinking about Jackson while I was in the shower. There was nothing wrong with this place, my mind just didn't want to believe things were finally okay. During my first few days in Midtown, I had almost expected to find Jackson waiting for me every time I walked out my front door. He never was, and it was silly to think he would be. Jackson wouldn't know where to find me. I was in some tiny city I'd never heard of, what were the odds he would have?

For my first day off, I planned to get to know my new town a bit better. After a shower, I slipped on a comfortable pair of jeans, a fitted white t-shirt, and a purple cable stitch hooded sweater. The weather had grown cooler since I arrived, it was comfortable for the time, but I made a mental note to pick up a good warm jacket while I was out.

Nolan hadn't said much to me all week aside from telling me to take today off. After working six days this week I would get a bit of overtime and I was happy to earn some extra money, but I definitely welcomed the day off. I had been itching to explore Midtown, and with my extra tip money from last night, I planned on treating myself to a nice local breakfast. A sense of adventure spread a smile across my lips as I slid my feet into my brown slouchy leather boots. I still could not get over my newly found freedom. Even before I was with Jackson, I always had my mother to answer to.

"Ugh, my mother."

Instant guilt sunk in at the thought of her. Granted, since I'd been with Jackson she barely heard from me as it was, but word would have gotten to her that I skipped town. I needed to let her know I was okay, but I couldn't risk calling her from here.

I made another mental note to get in touch with her in a couple of days. For now though, I pushed thoughts of her away as I grabbed my bag and headed for the door. A gust of wind hit me the moment I exited the apartment building. I shivered as the cool air seemed to blow right through the knitted fabric of my sweater. _No need to remind myself about that jacket._ I headed a few blocks over, back towards Finley's. I remembered seeing a small bakery nearby.

Sure enough, I found it was the next storefront down from Finley's. _The Crusty Biscuit._ I smiled at the name and the eccentric looking shop front. A wooden board hung over the doorway. On it an old, weathered biscuit wearing a sailor's hat stared into the horizon as he stood at the helm of a ship, his hands gripping wooden wheel. The smell of freshly baked, and undoubtedly _non-crusty,_ bread baking lured me inside as I pushed the door open. An older man with graying red hair stood behind the counter watching me, wearing the same expression as the biscuit on the sign out front. I offered a friendly smile as I walked towards the counter and his face instantly lit up into a welcoming, albeit creepy, grin.

"Mornin', lass. What can ah dae fir ye this lovely mornin'?" A thick Scottish accent asked as his smile grew and deepened the laugh lines around his mouth. My eyes found the menu hanging on the wall behind him and looked over the listed items with varying off-color names such as "Bearded" clams (not a typo) and "S.O.S.- Shit on a Shingle."

"I'd recommend a Salty Dog Breakfast Biscuit." A familiar voice whispered in my ear. My shoulders stiffened and I cocked my head to the side to find Nolan leaning toward me. Those striking blue eyes watched me as I slowly relaxed. Before I could ask what he was doing here, the man behind the counter asked for me.

"Aye, whit're ye doin' here, Irish boy?" The old man hollered at Nolan, his eyes narrowing as his grin turned impish. Nolan only smiled and shook his head at him.

"Two Salty Dog Biscuits, Angus." Nolan turned to me again."My treat?"

I only nodded, a bit taken back by his sudden friendliness.

"Pffft. Ah see yir sissy little Irish tummy is still too tender tae order some of ma' famous haggis!" The old man, Angus, nearly spit as he laughed.

"I was five when you made me try it." Nolan sighed, a smile still lingering on his lips.

"Aye, and ye spewed it all o'er my floor! Didnya?" Angus snorted as he wagged a large finger at Nolan.

"What's haggis?" I interjected; unsure I even wanted to know.

"Ah've got some cookin' in the back if ye want a taste, lass." Angus' smile stretched as he leaned forward, wiggling a bushy eyebrow at me.

"Don't do it, Harley." Nolan shot me a sideways glance and shook his head with a solemn expression, "it's stuffed sheep organs."

"Yeck!" My face twisted in disgust and Angus roared with laughter before he disappeared into the kitchen.

I turned back toward Nolan as we waited for our food. He scrubbed a hand over his face in a poor attempt to hide his amusement at my horrified expression.

"Angus is a bit crazy, but his food – aside from the haggis – is pretty good." Nolan assured me, leaning back against the counter.

"I take it you eat here a lot?" I watched him as he pushed a few light brown curls away from his face.

"At least once a week, I enjoy insults with my breakfast." Nolan shrugged. I gave him a slow nod, still unsure of his sudden friendly nature. It was a complete contrast to the introvert that seemed to have been avoiding me for the past week. A few minutes later, Angus returned to the counter with two sandwiches wrapped in paper. Nolan thanked him and handed him cash before returning his attention to me.

"I was going to go for a walk," he motioned towards the door, watching me with curiosity, "would you like to join me?"

"Really? I mean, sure." Nolan's eyebrows pinched together thoughtfully for a second then relaxed as he grabbed the sandwiches and waited for me to follow him to the door. The cold air greeted us as we exited and once again, I let out a shiver.

"You should have worn something warmer." He said as he handed me a sandwich. It was warm and toasty in my hands and smelled delicious.

"I don't have anything warmer. It's on my list of things I need to get today."

"Well, borrow this until then. It should help a little." Nolan produced a scarf from his inside his jacket then wrapped it around my neck gently before he continued walking. I couldn't help but breathe in his clean, soapy scent as the wool of his scarf brushed against my cheek.

"Um...thanks." I mumbled, even more bemused by his behavior. "Why are you being nice to me? Is this like your non-boss persona, or what?"

He slowed to a stop and glanced over at me with a troubled expression on his face. It quickly turned to stone once more, just like the Nolan I had seen all week.

"I had a lot on my mind this week. I'm sorry if I came across rude." He apologized and his expression softened. I nodded and offered a sympathetic smile as I unwrapped my sandwich and took a bite. My hands were finally warm, and my stomach was growling.

"Mmm, this _is_ good." I mumbled as I licked my lips.

A small grin pulled at the corners of Nolan's mouth before he shifted the conversation away from himself. "So how did you end up in Midtown?"

"I just needed a change of scenery." I shrugged, not wanting to talk about myself any more than Nolan seemed to. What could I say? I left because my fiancé beat the crap out of me?

Nolan nodded, continuing our walk silently for several minutes as we both consumed our breakfast sandwiches and the ambiance of the city morning. Nolan wandered toward an empty bench that sat in a small courtyard off of the main downtown shopping district. I followed and sat down on the opposite end before taking another bite. When I looked toward him again, I found his cool blue eyes already watching me with a puzzled expression.

"What is it?" I raised an eyebrow and quickly looked down at my sweater. _Had I spilled crumbs all over myself?_ He shook his head, his lips forming into a frown.

"Sorry. It's just, sometimes at first glance ya remind me of someone." He said softly as his eyes returned to mine

"Oh?" I had no idea how to react. I looked back down at my sandwich as I felt his eyes still intent on me.

"I shouldn't have said that." His voice held a tinge of sadness before he quickly resumed his usual stony expression and tone. "I should get back ta the Pub. I need ta be gettin' ready for lunch." He stood up and brushed himself off as he avoided my gaze.

"Well, take your scarf." I attempted to untangle it from my neck unsuccessfully as I stood to follow him.

"Don't worry about it. Just give it back to me later." He waved a hand at me before he turned and quickly stalked away.

CHAPTER SIX

Frozen

As I headed back towards my apartment later that afternoon, my mind wandered back to Nolan. _What the hell had that been all about?_ One minute Nolan was Mr. Social Butterfly and the next he was back to his usual standoffish self. I did my best to block him from my thoughts, despite having to walk right past Finley's on my way home. Luckily for me, he was nowhere to be seen. _Probably off sulking over something in his office._ I pulled my new jacket tighter around me and picked up my pace.

I had spent the better part of the day exploring Midtown and shopping. The balls of my feet ached with each step I took and I was eager to get home. My biggest splurge had been my new leather jacket. It was a little expensive, but I wasn't shivering anymore and it was pretty cute. I'd also happened to find a small art store tucked away in a nook off of Park Avenue. For such a small shop it had a wide array of art supplies. I left with a decent bundle of paints, brushes, and a few small canvases.

It had been a while since I had painted anything. Jackson never cared for my art. He told me to "leave the art to the professionals," meaning the expensive pieces he had hanging around his mansion. Professional or not, it relaxed me, and regardless of what anyone else thought of my art, I happened to like it.

My apartment building came into view as I rounded the corner, filling me with relief my long trek was nearly over. Once inside my apartment I dumped the contents of my art store shopping bag onto the kitchen table, discarding the other two bags on a chair. My fingers itched to use every shade of paint and play with my new brushes. In fact, it sounded like the perfect ending to my night.

I pulled open the fridge and poured myself a tall glass of iced tea. I couldn't leave everything in the south. Sweet iced tea was one addiction I brought with me.

I turned toward the kitchen window, peering out at the city as the sky darkened and the street lights flickered on. As an artist, you never know when inspiration will strike. Sometimes it comes from something life-altering, other times it will just be a nice view from your kitchen window. I smiled, satisfied with my first subject. After all, this city was my salvation, my escape from my former life. Why not capture it on canvas?

I grabbed my new art supplies then pulled myself onto the counter and propped the canvas against my thighs as I sketched the outlines of the city. The more my hands moved over the canvas, the happier I felt. I stayed in that spot for hours as the picture grew, layer upon layer, from a simple sketch to a colorful city of grays, pinks, oranges, and purples. After a while, it felt as though I wasn't even in control anymore. My inner muse had grabbed hold of the brush as it swirled splotches of paint into street corners and traffic lights. By the time I finally finished, I realized just how late it was. The clock read a quarter past one in the morning. I didn't need to be up early, but the exhaustion from a busy day about town was finally setting in. My legs ached once again, as did my back from sitting on my kitchen counter hunched over the canvas all night. I carefully placed the painting on the counter then slid down to the floor.

_No need to make tea tonight_ , I thought as a yawn passed my lips. I was ready to fall asleep. If it weren't for the paint on my hands, I would have made a bee line straight to the bedroom. I pushed the bathroom door open with my elbow and managed to turn the faucet on in a similar fashion. The acrylic paint washed off easily with soap and gentle scrubbing. I smiled at the sight of paint on my hands once again. Tonight had been a good night. I picked up my toothbrush and dipped the bristles under the flowing stream before squeezing toothpaste over them. Another yawn escaped as I brought my gaze up to the mirror to find myself staring at a pair of green eyes.

"Shit!" I squeezed my eyes shut. _Not real._ My heart thudded heavily in my chest as my hands gripped the edge of the sink.

You're just tired Harley, everything is fine, nothing is there. It's just you.

I tried to coax my heartbeat back to a normal rhythm. Slowly my breathing calmed and I chanced opening one eye just in time to see an odd ripple move across the bathroom mirror as my eyes returned to their normal deep blue color.

_No, it's just in your head Harley._ I sucked in a deep breath as I stared down my own reflection-- blue eyes, light bronze skin, wavy black hair.

It's just me here. Just me.

Gradually, I regained composure, though I no longer felt as ready for sleep as I had earlier. I quickly brushed my teeth and hurried out of the bathroom, making sure to avoid the mirror as I exited. Pulling back the comforter on my bed, I wasted no time burrowing underneath the sheets. I refused to look at the mirror in my bedroom. I couldn't shake the feeling that someone might be watching me from the other side. But that was impossible, right?

*****

"You've got to be kidding me."

The familiar sound of dishes being dunked under a running faucet as they clinked together pulled me from my bed once more. _This has to be a dream._ With a heavy sigh, I slowly rolled out of the comfort of my bed. My feet dragged beneath me as I rounded the corner and walked into the living room. There she stood. Same girl. Same blue eyes. Same black hair. I cursed under my breath as I staggered through the living room, still groggy with sleep as I kept my eyes on her.

Her arms moved in the sink, scrubbing a stack of dishes that were submerged in the soapy water. Her hair covered most of her face and she seemed to be mumbling to herself as she tirelessly scrubbed. Even as I came up behind her, she was still oblivious to my presence. Just like before.

"What the hell are you doing in my kitchen again?" I grumbled, one hand reaching up to rub sleep out of my eyes. She heard me this time and her constant motion slowed to a halt as her head lifted up slightly, but she didn't answer. "Seriously, what the hell are you doing?"

Without warning her shoulders crumpled forward and her whole body shook with sobs. I gritted my teeth as I watched her crying over the sink. _I don't need to deal with this crap. This is a stupid dream._ She still made no motion to move nor respond to me and, after a minute, I stepped closer, placing my hand on her shoulder.

"What's the matter?" She didn't answer, instead her shoulder slacked under my touch as her hand shot up and fingers clamped around my wrist.

"I'm sorry!" Her voice cried out suddenly as she whirled on me. I stumbled backwards, falling onto the floor as I tried to pull my arm free.

"Let go of me!" I tried desperately to pry her fingers from my wrist, but her grip only tightened. I slid back on the parquet floor, my legs poised and ready to kick at this deranged figment of my imagination. I squeezed my eyes shut.

Harley, it's just a dream. Just a stupid dream like last time.

Even as I told myself that, the pressure grew around my wrist and her nails dug into my skin as she pulled herself toward me.

"Did you hear me, honey? I said I'm sorry!"

"I don't know you!" I kicked at her and she fell forward, landing on top of me.

"Will you just look at me, please?" She whimpered quietly as her breath tickled my neck.

Dammit... Maybe if I just do what she says, she will go away.

After a second I looked up at her. Her blue eyes, slightly lighter than my own, peered into mine with a deep forlornness. I stared back, wishing she would just disappear and I would wake up.

"There, I'm looking at you. What the hell do you want from me?"

"I'm sorry, Brody." Her lips pouted as a few tears trickled from her eyes. "I'm so, so sorry."

"Who's Brody?" I wrinkled my forehead, only further confused as she bent her head down on my chest and let out a huge sob. _Ughhh_.

"It's fine, just stop crying!" I began to plead with her, but her cries were cut short as her body went rigid. _Ugh, what now?_ I pried my wrist from her stiffened grip and her body rolled off of me, completely lifeless as she lay face down on the floor. I gently nudged her side with my foot. No movement.

"This isn't real. You're not real."

I shook my head as I squeezed my eyes shut again, but when I opened them, the girl was still laying there, slumped over and unmoving. Taking a deep breath, I leaned forward and pushed her hair away from her neck to check her pulse. Just as my fingers touched the ice cold skin on her neck, her head lulled towards me and the black tresses fell away from her face. Nausea immediately rose from my stomach at the sight of her fogged over pupils. Her lips were purple, her skin was white with a sickly blue tinge and sunken in around one cheek bone. Her other cheek was smashed in, gaping with raw tissue. Bits of white bone fragments protruded through the gore. The skin around one eye looked like it had been picked at and torn away. I could see animal-like teeth marks in the jagged, torn, flesh and a bloody stump was all that was left of her nose. I turned away from her, clutching my stomach.

"This isn't real, Harley! This isn't real!" I shook my head as I slid myself over the kitchen floor, back against the cabinets. My body convulsed as I reached for the countertop and felt bile rise in my throat. I wanted to get as far away from her as I could, but sickness won over as I fell forward and wretched.

*****

My hand reached for the back of my head as it banged against the cabinet when I awoke. I scrambled to my feet, my eyes frantically searching my kitchen for any signs of the woman's frozen corpse. _Nothing. Another fucking dream._ I resumed rubbing the back of my head where a small bump was already starting to form.

_Did I sleepwalk out here?_ I looked around the kitchen once more, but the only thing out of place seemed to be me. No dishes in the sink. My painting still sat on the windowsill, undisturbed where I had left it to dry. I rubbed my wrists, though they didn't hurt. _They should have with how she held onto them._ I examined them but there were no bruises, just a partial hand print left in dried paint. My breath caught as I stared at it.

_No, it was a dream._ _You must have missed it when you were washing your hands._ I took a few deep breaths. Dream or not, an uneasy feeling still loomed as I tried to gain my bearings. My neck ached, as did the rest of my body. _How long had I been sleeping on the floor?_ The clock read twelve noon. No time to actually rest before work. _Great_.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Haunted

My mind felt like it was twisting in knots as I tried to rationalize the dream of that girl. Why was I dreaming about her again? Maybe it was just my brain mashing up memories of people I'd seen or images from a movie. It had to be a coincidence. There wasn't any other explanation I could think of. _My eyes are playing tricks on me, I'm just scaring myself. The apartment is fine._ Try as I might, my silent pep talk did nothing to lift my mood.

My body was tired as I walked toward Finley's, but at least the bump on the back of my head was now only a dull ache. My hair laid over my back and shoulders, still damp. _You should have at least dried your hair,_ I scolded myself. My teeth chattered as the wind whipped through my wet locks, the skin on my neck pricking up from the mixture of wet hair and a cold fall breeze.

I turned the corner and Finley's came into view. My shoulders tightened at the thought of seeing Nolan, especially like this – damp, disheveled hair and dark circles under my eyes. I looked like the walking dead. I stood at the corner and dug out my compact, hastily putting on enough concealer to at least lighten the marks on my face and the dark circles before proceeding.

I still didn't know what to make of Nolan or the way he acted around me. I wanted to like him, but there was something hidden beneath the surface that made me wary. He seemed like a nice guy, but there was something about the way I caught him watching me, like he stared at me in the park. There was something veiled in those eyes of his and whatever it was, he wasn't open to discussing it. He made that clear with his swift exit after our breakfast in the park.

As I the reached door of Finley's, Krista, one of the other waitresses, was attempting to pull out the sidewalk sign. I grabbed the door for her and she tumbled past me, smiling and mouthing a "thank you" before the breeze blew her platinum blonde hair out of her face. The poor girl did not seem cut out for waitressing. She was a freshman at Midtown University, and obviously the working world as well. A skinny, kind-hearted girl with freckles on her nose and absolutely no coordination. Since I'd been working here she'd easily broken one plate a day and spilled drinks on at least five customers. She was friendly and cute though, so people were generally forgiving.

I let the door swing shut behind me and continued toward the back of the pub. As soon as Aggie saw me she tipped her head forward and examined me with an intense stare.

"Jesus Harley, you look like shit." She wasted no time with pleasantries. Better to be blunt and to the point, I suppose.

"I had a rough night." I huffed, sliding off my jacket and hanging it on the same hook as my bag. Aggie shook her head in response. After I'd tied my apron around my waist she grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the restrooms. She stopped in front of the set of mirrors and reached into the purse hanging across her body. After one final assessment of my haggard appearance, she tossed a small make-up bag, a hairbrush, and extra hair-ties onto the counter.

"Spill." She commanded from behind me, the brush tugging my hair back as she ran it through the knotted mess.

"I just had a bad dream. Probably from being in a new place, you know?"

"Ooookay. So what was the dream about?" She raised an eyebrow as she peered over my shoulder. Her fingers worked quickly, twisting my long hair into a braid and leaving a few loose strands to frame my face.

"I saw a girl in my kitchen. She sort of looked like me, though a bit thinner and paler, complexion-wise. She just kept crying and yelling at me." I scrunched my nose, remembering her hands squeezing my wrists.

"That is definitely weird." Aggie nodded thoughtfully.

"I saw her the first night I moved into my apartment too. But in that dream she kissed me. This time she just called me, Brody." The brush clattered against the floor as it fell out of Aggie's hand and I raised my eyes to meet hers in the mirror. They were wide and panicked, and her mouth was open slightly. After a moment, she shook her head, pulling her mouth shut.

"Harley, where is your apartment?"

"It's an old brick five-story apartment building off of Flagstone." I answered, my voice hesitant.

"What apartment number?"

"Three thirty-three."

"Are you kidding me, Harley?"

"What?" I spun around to look at her.

"You need to move out of there. Did the landlord tell you about that apartment?" Aggie grasped my shoulders tightly, a look of pure horror in her green eyes.

"Well yeah...some guy killed himself there."

"And you still moved in?!" Aggie's voice went up an octave, her eyebrows following suit as she jostled me. I let out a sigh, turning away from her. I didn't like feeling like a scolded child.

"Listen, I didn't have a lot of options. The apartment was cheap, with utilities included. I don't believe in shit like ghosts, so I'm sure it's just some weird coincidence that I am seeing this girl." I knew I didn't sound the least bit convincing, but I refused to give in to that possibility. Ghosts were something my hippie-dippie mother believed in. Not me.

"Sorry...it's just –" Aggie closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "When you can, I really suggest you move." she said quietly, before gently nudging me to turn to her. I studied her while she dabbed color on my lips and cheeks. I got the impression there was more she wanted to say but for some reason she just couldn't get it out. It didn't seem like simple fear of some local urban legend. It went deeper than that. Sadness flickered through her green eyes as she put the rest of her makeup away then forced a smile across her lips. "All done."

*****

I couldn't keep my mind off of the conversation with Aggie. As soon as we left the bathroom she was her normal cheerful self. But a few times throughout the day I saw that same, sad look when she thought nobody was watching. I considered talking to Nolan, but he barely managed a "hi" when he walked in later that afternoon and resumed his usual post in his office.

"Miss? Did you get my order?" The annoyance in my customer's voice pulled me back from my thoughts. _Had I really just been standing here, spacing out in front of a customer? Yep...sure had_.

"I'm sorry sir, it's a little loud in here. Could you repeat that?" I asked, my pen poised over the order pad. The man narrowed his eyes with a look of disdain and grumbled something under his breath before repeating his order to me. I read it back before offering an apologetic smile and disappearing into the kitchen.

"Eli, I need a cheeseburger, medium-well, no onions." I called out as I clipped the order slip over the prep station. He acknowledged my request with a nod and a wink before slapping another raw patty onto the grill. Satisfied, I pushed through the swinging door then squeezed past Aggie manning the bar. She handed me a glass and resumed pouring shots for a group of grungy, lanky barely legals that seemed to be enamored with her bartending skills. Or her boobs. Probably both.

I pulled the tap to a dark lager and looked over my shoulder to see my customer glaring at me as his fingers rapped against the lacquered tabletop. _Seriously?_ I turned my attention back to the tap as the foamy head reached the rim of the glass.

"Order up," Eli shouted from the back and slid the plate over the counter toward me. I grabbed a clean tray and carefully set the beer and the steaming dish on it before I headed back towards Mr. Grumpy. His cold stare bore holes through me as I walked toward him and his fingers still drummed against the table in an impatient staccato. I plastered the most pleasant smile I could manage on my face, knowing it would have zero effect on his satisfaction with my waiting abilities.

"Watch out!" A voice yelled to the left of me. I turned to see who they were talking to, but it was too late. A white cue ball flew at my head before I could duck out of the way.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Rogue CueBall

"Harley? Harley are you okay?" Cold water dripped in my eyes as Aggie's voice hovered over me. I blinked the water away and looked up to see her staring down at me.

"Yeah, I'm...what happened?" I attempted to sit up, but Aggie's hand pressed on my shoulder, holding me to the floor.

"Careful." She urged me. She glanced up toward my customer's table and my eyes followed her gaze as I realized Mr. Grumpy was now standing, his beet red face in Nolan's as a stream of obscenities came spewing out of his mouth. Nolan's back was to us, but I could see the muscles in his shoulders and neck tighten and shift. He squeezed his hands into fists as if to keep them from wrapping around the man's neck.

"That bitch hasn't been paying attention to her job since I got here. It's her own damned fault she got hit. Now what the fuck am I going to do with my food all over the floor?" The man flailed his arm at the spilt food and took a step closer to Nolan.

"Honestly, I don't care what ya do with it. Nobody talks about one of my staff like that, so yer free ta leave." Nolan stood straight, his six-foot frame towering over the puffy middle-aged man.

"This place really has gone to shit since your father turned it over to you. At least he knew how to hire good help." The man grumbled as he slipped on his coat. "He should have known better than to let his criminal of a son run this place."

Wait, what?

Aggie's hand tightened on my shoulder and I looked up to ask her what was wrong but she only shook her head at me. Her eyes were glued to the scene in front of us as Nolan cocked his head to the side and rolled a shoulder back. From my angle, I could see his jaw clench as he raised his fist.

"Nolan, it's not worth it." Aggie's voice snapped him out of it and he turned toward us, blinking for a moment before turning back to the man.

"If ya don't walk out of my pub in the next five seconds, I'll carry yer miserable arse out myself." From his earlier display, it wasn't an idle threat. He stepped closer to the man and gripped the back of a chair to restrain himself. The puffy man went to speak again but thought better of it and turned, heading straight for the exit. Nolan stood still, his eyes staring at him as he scurried out onto the sidewalk. It wasn't until he was out of view that Nolan's grip loosed and he turned back towards us. His expression immediately softened as he knelt down to look over me.

"She'll be fine, Nolan. She's got a doozy of a lump forming and might have a concussion though." Aggie answered authoritatively, as if she had seen injuries of a similar nature occur in her days at the pub. _You never know when a rogue cue ball will strike...or when a drunken idiot gets a hold of a pool stick_ , I thought.

"I'm fine you two. Really." I tried to sound convincing, though two head injuries in one day was probably pushing my limit.

"I'll take her ta get checked out." Nolan told Aggie as he slid a hand under my shoulder.

"I said I'm fine!"

"Harley, even if ya think yer fine, as yer employer I'm held liable if ya get hurt here. Just let me take ya ta get looked at real quick." He frowned at me. I shrugged in defeat and let he and Aggie pull me to my feet. The room tilted slightly, but I didn't dare tell them that. "Bring her out the back entrance ta my car." Nolan told Aggie before he disappeared into the kitchen.

"You guys are making a big deal out of nothing. I'm completely fine."

"Fine my arse." She mumbled, throwing me a sideways glance as I stumbled next to her. I rolled my eyes but quickly realized it wasn't the best idea when you're already dizzy.

"Whoa there." My face landed against Nolan's chest and my forehead brushed against the scruff on his neck as he caught me. "Someone is taking the rest of the night off." He looked down at me as he helped me steady myself.

"Seriously guys. Five minutes and I'll be good as new."

"Shut up, Harley." Aggie immediately scolded me. I was not winning this one.

Aggie took care to load me into the passenger side of Nolan's yellow Honda hatchback. For such a tall guy, I had no idea how he fit himself in there. Less than five minutes later, he parked in front of the urgent care center attached to the hospital.

"Here we go." Nolan opened my door and reached down to help me out of the low sitting car. The awkwardness that seemed to exist between us must have been forgotten momentarily with my alarming billiard injury. He kept an arm crooked around my waist as we walked into the urgent care center towards the reception desk.

"How can I help you?" A frail-looking older lady smiled at us from the other side of the desk.

"She might have a concussion." He nodded towards me. I sighed but remained silent. Things had stopped spinning slightly, but I still felt like I was on a carousel. She pressed her lips together as she appraised my current state, and then instructed me to fill out a stack of paperwork before pointing us to the waiting area.

"So next time someone yells "Watch out!" I'll be sure to duck." I joked as I scribbled down some basic information. Nolan didn't seem as amused as he stared at the growing lump on my head with concern.

"I'm sorry that arsehole was saying those things about ya, or that ya had ta hear any of it." Nolan's voice was apologetic as he watched me.

"It's fine. He was a miserable grouch." I shrugged, handing him the clipboard. I wasn't about to venture back towards the reception desk unassisted. Nolan took it from me and returned it to the old woman.

"So, Finley's was your dad's place first?" I asked as he sat back down.

"Yep." He grinned. "My dad opened the place back when I was just a baby, after they moved here from Ireland. He decided ta retire six years ago and turned it over ta me. He and my mom moved down ta Florida."

"Did you want to take over Finley's?" I asked, unsure if I was hitting on unsafe territory.

"Oh yeah. I loved that place. Worked there straight through my teens. I always knew it would be mine one day." His face lit up as he talked about the pub. I couldn't help but smile as well, fascinated by his passion for it. All I had wanted since I was a teenager was to get out of Louisiana. Maybe if I had grown up in a place like this I wouldn't have wanted to leave either.

"Harley Martin?" A nurse called my name as a large door swung open next to reception. I went to stand, but stumbled again. Nolan caught my arm and walked me to an examination room. He helped me onto the exam table and we remained silent. After thirty minutes a doctor walked in. An older gentleman with salt and pepper hair and a matching trimmed beard.

"Head injury, eh?" He raised an eyebrow as he looked up from the chart.

"Yep." I mumbled as he flashed a penlight into one eye then the other, a thoughtful "hmmm" leaving his lips as he leaned back from me and rubbed his chin.

"Have you been having issues with balance, Ms. Martin?"

"Well, I mean I got knocked out. I was a little dizzy but I think I'm fine now. If anything I'm a little tired." I shrugged, a yawn involuntarily escaping my mouth. The doctor's eyes darted over to Nolan for a moment as his hand dropped from his beard.

"Well, Ms. Martin, from the looks of it, I'd say you have a concussion. Your pupils are uneven, you're tired, dizzy, good indicators of one." He stated. "If it's okay with you, I'd like to get a CT-scan done just to make sure there isn't any permanent neurological damage occurring."

"That won't be necessary," I objected and attempted to slide off the exam table. Just like before, I lost my balance and stumbled, banging my knee on the floor.

"Harley! Will ya just listen ta the damn doctor?" Nolan's tone was a mixture of aggravation and worry as he helped me up. "She'll get the CT-scan."

I looked helplessly back to Nolan, his eyes fixated on mine and unwavering.

"Those are really expensive, Nolan –"

"It's fine, I'll take care of it. I want ta make sure yer not seriously injured." His voice had calmed to a low soothing tone as he sat me down in the chair he'd been occupying. His worried eyes glanced to mine and I felt completely disarmed by the concern in them, even if I felt like this wasn't necessary.

"Fine then. CT-scan it is."

CHAPTER NINE

The Boy In The Picture

"I told you I was fine." I grumbled after Nolan had climbed into the driver's side of his car. He glanced toward me only shaking his head.

"Harley, that's not what the doctor said. He just said there doesn't _appear_ ta be any permanent neurological damage, but given how difficult ya've been tonight, I'm inclined ta disagree." He said, his voice thick with sarcasm as a smirk pulled at the corner of his mouth.

"Har Har Har." I glowered at him before turning toward the window.

"In all seriousness, I'm glad it's just a minor concussion. Aggie and I both saw that cue-ball hit ya. I still don't understand exactly how someone made it go flying like that, but it knocked ya pretty hard." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, as if trying to figure out the actual physics of it.

"Well, I'm already feeling less dizzy. I may have needed a bit more than five minutes, but I was still right." I glanced over at him as he drove. His index finger and thumb still stroked his trimmed sandy-colored goatee as his eyes swept to my side of the car briefly.

"Harley, someone still needs ta keep an eye on ya, at least fer tonight. The doctor said so." Nolan's tone was stern as he returned his attention to the road. I sighed, beginning to feel exasperated. He made it sound like I needed a Victorian fan and a fainting couch.

"I live alone, but I'm sure I'll be fine, Nolan." I felt like a broken record, but he didn't seem to be getting it into his thick skull.

"Sure, until ya trip because yer feelin' dizzy, fall, and give yerself another concussion." He raised an eyebrow, looking over at me again. The side of my head started to throb, as if to prove Nolan's point. Instinctively, my hand went to the side of my head, but I quickly pulled it down into my lap trying to ignore the pain.

"Really?" Nolan shook his head, unamused. "Just stay over at my place for the night."

"Excuse me?!"

"I didn't say in my bed, woman! I have a spare bedroom." One of his hands flailed off of the steering wheel as he corrected himself. Separate room or not, sleeping at my boss's place did not sound like the best plan.

"I don't know..."

"Harley, please? I just want ta make sure ya stay safe. That's it." He glanced toward me and those blue eyes pulled at me with a pleading gaze.

It's just one night...

"Fine... if you really insist." I said quietly.

"I do." His tone was as serious as his expression. A few minutes later we pulled into the back of Finley's and I gave him a questioning look as he got out.

"Wait, you live at Finley's?"

"Yeah. Did ya think the second floor was just fer show?" Nolan grinned in amusement as he pulled open my door and offered me his outstretched arm. I hesitantly grabbed onto him and pulled myself up. My legs were still unsteady, though not nearly as bad as they had been earlier.

Nolan held his arm under mine as we went in through the back of Finley's. He walked us toward the door I had assumed was another storage closet and pulled it open. Inside, a narrow wooden staircase led up to another door. He helped me up the stairs and jingled the mass of keys on his keyring until he found the right one to unlock the second door. When he pushed it open, it was obvious that, just like the pub, he had inherited the place from his parents.

There were some older pictures up, but for the most part things were pretty barren. The walls in the living room were an odd rosy pink shade that looked like something you would find in your grandmother's house. An older beige sofa set flanked the living room in front of a big screen TV. Several gaming consoles and videogames cluttered the entertainment center. No doubt, these were Nolan's main contributions to the overall decor.

"Is that mauve?" I couldn't help myself as he walked me to the hallway. He stopped and looked around, completely confused.

"What?"

"The pink walls."

"Oh, I've been meanin' ta repaint, but the pub keeps me busy." He shrugged, then walked me down the hallway. "Ya can stay in here. Sorry it isn't much."

He led me into a smaller bedroom with a queen-sized bed covered in a plaid comforter. The walls had a couple of old movie posters plastered to them. A desk and a set of shelves on the opposite wall were situated around a window that overlooked the street below.

Nolan let go of my arm as I leaned against the bed for balance. My vision had become a little less fuzzy on the drive back here and my balance seemed to be improving. Looking around, I realized this must have been Nolan's old room. I turned to ask him, but he was nowhere to be seen. _Oookay then._

I turned back toward the desk, looking over a few action figures that sat on the far corner until my eyes found a picture frame. In it, two teenage boys knelt on the ground in soccer uniforms covered in grass stains. Both boys had broad smiles across their dirt-smeared faces as they leaned an arm over each others' shoulders. One of them I immediately recognized to be Nolan. His light brown hair, much longer and much wilder than its current state, was pushed back with a sweatband. Curly tendrils shot out in every direction from behind it. His face was smooth and rounded with youthfulness. He couldn't have been more than twelve.

I studied the other boy in the picture. Though I didn't recognize him, there was something familiar about him. I picked up the small frame, looking closer at him. His hair was black and a bit more straight, though equally as untamed as Nolan's, and his eyes were a vibrant shade of green. Like the ones that had replaced mine in the mirror the other night. _No, that's ridiculous, Harley,_ I reassured myself as I stared down at those haunting eyes.

"What are ya doing?" Nolan's voice came from behind me. I jumped and stumbled back against him before spinning around, the frame still in my hand as I looked up at him.

"Sorry...I was just looking around. This used to be your room?" I asked. He nodded and I slowly followed his gaze down to my palm. His expression revealed nothing as he stared down at the image, though just for a moment his eyes seemed to glint with anger.

"Who is this in the picture with you?" I let the question come out casually. His lips tightened into a scowl, and the cold anger that seemed to pass over his gaze returned.

"It's no one." Nolan's reply was abrupt as he snatched the frame from my hand and turned towards the door. I stood there, shocked, as I gawked at his back.

"It was just a question." Anger surfaced in my own voice at such unwarranted hostility.

His shoulders immediately fell and he turned back as he stood in the doorway. "I put a t-shirt and some pajama pants on the bed fer ya. Ya don't have ta use them...but I thought ya might not want ta sleep in your work clothes." His tone was much calmer, his expression no longer angry, but distant. "Goodnight, Harley." He mumbled before walking out of the room.

*****

Aside from some dull pain on the side of my head, I felt as good as new the next morning. It helped that I didn't have any sort of weird dreams. Just a perfect, deep, dreamless sleep. I took my time sitting up, but no dizziness lingered. Satisfied, I slid out of bed and changed out of the pajamas Nolan had left me. I hated to admit it, but they were cozy and smelled good too. _He must be one of the rare breeds of men that understands the use of fabric softener._

I left the clothes folded on the bed then slid my shoes on, careful not to make any noises as I crept out into the short hallway. As soon as I turned the corner, I spotted Nolan asleep on the sofa with his limbs sprawled out. One long leg hung over the arm of the sofa while the other was crooked to the side underneath him. He was still wearing the same jeans he had on the night before, but his shirt was discarded on the floor. His hand rested against the smooth contours of his well-toned chest. An intricate system of Celtic knots tattooed in black and grey ran from just below his left elbow, wrapping around the chiseled angles of his bicep and stopping at the top of his chest. His other arm formed a makeshift pillow behind his head and his bottom lip twitched slightly as he slept. My gaze drifted down to an equally cut abdomen and a small grin pulled at my lips. It seemed the serious expression he always wore wasn't Nolan's only stony features.

_Really, Harley? You're standing over your half-naked boss, oogling him while he's asleep._ I wiped the grin from my face and glanced around the apartment as if someone could have caught me. Letting out a breath, I started to wake him, but hesitated. _Maybe I should just let myself out, considering our exchange over the picture last night._

"Mmmph," A soft groan escaped him and he shifted his hips as his chest rose with a deep breath and pulled my attention back to his sleeping form. I let out a small gasp as I noticed a few raised pink scars across his abdomen. The largest came up from above his right hip and curved slightly to the side, stopping a couple of inches under his ribs. There was another tattoo running along the side of it in Celtic lettering.

"For..." I started to read it but he stretched out, twisting his hips and the tattoo, "Fortis...in-"

"It says, Fortis in Arduis."

"Shit! How long were you awake?"

Nolan sat up on his elbows, flashing me a sleepy grin. "Long enough."

I narrowed my eyes at him as blood rushed to my cheeks. His grin widened. At least he wasn't still mad like last night.

"Ya sleep okay?"

"Yes, thank you. I was just going to go."

"Already?" His eyes watered as he yawned and stretched out his back, a hand scratching at his chest as he stood.

"Yeah, I feel a million times better."

He let out a doubtful grunt as he stepped closer to me. His eyes studied me as a finger gingerly touched the side of my head where a solid lump had formed. I winced as he touched the swollen mass that was hidden by my hair and he frowned.

"Ya sure yer alright ta go?"

"Nolan, quit worrying yourself, I'm fine. Really."

"Well at least let me fix ya breakfast. Ya ate nothing fer dinner."

"I'm not really hungry right now."

As soon as the words left my lips, my stomach let forth a ferocious growl and my eyes widened in embarrassment.

"What was that bit ya were sayin' about not bein' hungry?"

"Okay fine. I could use breakfast." I shrugged. A triumphant grin crossed his lips as he held the door to the pub open for me. I went down the stairs and his bare feet echoed mine as he flipped on the lights to the empty kitchen, nodding toward the table in an empty nook of the kitchen for breaks.

"Ya can have a seat."

I sat down as Nolan opened one of the industrial fridges and pulled out various ingredients. He moved around the kitchen rather naturally. Not a sight I was used to seeing after being with Jackson.

"What do ya want on yer omelet?"

"I...I don't know." I blinked up at him from the table. He looked over his shoulder at me, raising an eyebrow.

"Cheese? Sausage? Mushrooms? Tomatoes? Peppers?"

"Sure."

"Everything?"

I shrugged. "I suppose."

This seemed to amuse him and his lip twitched up at the corner as he turned back toward the stove. He started humming to himself as he cracked a few eggs and dumped them into a frying pan along with a few other things. I watched the muscles in his shoulders and back shift around with his movements as he tossed in diced up veggies, sausage, and a generous helping of cheese. I noticed two more smoothed, raised scars on his lower back, on the same side of his body as the others.

"What happened to you?" I blurted out, unable to contain my curiosity. The muscles in his back stiffened as he paused, his blue eyes glancing back at me. "The scars, I mean."

From his reaction, he didn't need the clarification.

"I was stabbed."

"How many times?" I gawked, staring open-mouthed at him as he turned to face me and slipped a large omelet onto a plate.

A muscle on the side of his neck twitched. "Ten."

"H-how did you get stabbed?"

"Bein' in the wrong place at the wrong time." His eyes seemed to darken as he looked at me and I pulled my mouth shut, staring down at the table for a moment. Was that what the guy was talking about when he'd called Nolan a criminal? He didn't seem like one...then again he had stab wounds and he almost beat that guy's face in.

"What does your tattoo mean?" He glanced down at his side as his arm shifted the frying pan against the burner.

"Fortis in Arduis? It means, brave in difficulties. It's the Finley family motto. Ya can see it at the bottom of the pub sign. It's very small, under the coat of arms."

"Oh...I like that."

His features relaxed as he picked up the two plates and placed one in front of me. My eyes fell to his tattoo once more as he moved to the other side of the table and sat down. I couldn't help but wonder what the whole story was behind those scars, and why he'd gotten the tattoo right over the largest mark.

'Ya goin' ta try it?" He dipped his head down into my line of sight as his blue eyes glimmered with the same earlier amusement. My cheeks burned as I picked up my fork. Not only had I just interrogated him about his scars and his tattoo, but here I was staring at them right in front of him. Without a word, I cut off a piece and took a bite.

"Oh my god, mmm." The savory mixture of egg, butter, sautéed veggies, and sausage forced a moan from me as I closed my eyes. I hadn't realized I was so hungry. I slowly chewed, opening my eyes as I swallowed.

Nolan sat across from me wide-eyed. He blinked after a couple seconds as he bit his lip and averted his gaze down to his own plate.

"Um, sorry. The food's good." I looked down at my omelet, my cheeks now an even shade of red, even for my sun-kissed complexion.

"Glad you like it," I could see his lip twitch up at the corner again as I took another bite. I silently enjoyed the rest, very aware of his gaze drifting up to me every few minutes followed by the same little grin before he took a bite. Feeling quite satiated, I put my fork down and stood from the table.

"Leave it, I'll clean up." Nolan's hand stopped mine as I picked up my dirty plate and he stood, "let me just run upstairs ta get dressed and I'll drive ya home."

"Oh, it's okay, I can walk from here."

"Ya sure?"

"Yes, I'm feeling much better than last night, and am no longer starving." I smiled reassuringly. He nodded as he brushed a hand over his chest, then walked me to the front door of the pub. His hair was still disheveled from sleep, light brown curls slightly frizzed in the spots that he slept on. He unlocked the door for me and pushed it open, ignoring the rush of cool air as it ruffled his hair.

I stepped out of the pub then turned to him.

"Thanks, by the way. For last night and breakfast."

"It's no problem. Ya should take today off and get some rest. Call the pub if yer not able ta come in tomorrow." His lips pulled into a warm smile as he looked down at me. His gaze slowly drifted to my mouth and I froze as he reached a hand up to my cheek.

"Nolan...I –" I gasped as his fingers gently brushed at the corner of my mouth.

"Ya had a bit of cheese there. Didn't know if ya planned on savin' it." He smirked.

"Um, thanks." My voice was quiet as his palm lingered over the side of my face. He let out a slow breath and a curious look flickered through his eyes for a moment before his gaze narrowed on something behind me.

I spun around to see Aggie a couple feet behind us. Her lips turned up into a derisive simper and a mischievous beam filled her eyes. _Oh dear._ I quickly pulled my lips into a straight line and shook my head at her but her expression only conveyed further suspicion as to what had really transpired between me and Nolan the night before.

"Good morning, Harley. Feeling _better_?" Aggie asked in a facetious, sing-song voice.

"Yep, minor concussion. Was just heading home." I said dryly, then with a courteous nod to both of them I walked off, leaving Nolan alone to endure the questioning that was sure to happen in my absence.

CHAPTER TEN

Haggis

"You're not real. I'm ignoring you." I grumbled as I finished brushing my teeth with my eyes closed. When I opened them, the green eyes had vanished once again. Despite my confident words, my hands were still shaking as I pulled my hair into a ponytail. I'd had yet another dream, yet another restless night in my new apartment.

In this dream, I was in the dark living room with a TV flickering light across the room in a strobe-like pattern when some girl – who I could have sworn was Aggie – came in and started making out with me. Moments later however, she turned into corpse-girl and I woke up kicking and screaming as I fell onto my bedroom floor.

I didn't know what to think about the dreams. Maybe they were just random images that my brain chemicals bottled together in my subconscious. A mixture of memories and thoughts, recreated into my own personal midnight horror flicks. They certainly didn't feel random and they didn't seem like anything I could recall from my own memories.

I finally felt some relief when I arrived at Finley's for my shift and found the place packed for brunch. At least I could bury myself in work and push everything else to the back of my mind. But when I saw Aggie, I felt a strange pang in my gut.

No, it couldn't have been her.

"You okay, Harley?"

"Yeah. Just didn't sleep well." I mumbled as I walked past and avoided her gaze. Hopefully she would leave it alone. I just wanted a busy, uneventful day. Unfortunately, the things you want and the things you get are generally complete opposites. My fingers were just grabbing my timecard when the door to Nolan's office swung open.

"Harley, could ya come in here for a minute?" Nolan was staring at me from the doorway, and his voice, although calm, felt like he was restraining something just beneath the surface. I replaced my timecard in its slot and followed him into the office without a word, watching his fists as he squeezed them into a ball, then released. He was silent for a minute or two, but I could hear his breathing. Deep, long breaths as he picked up a folder from his desk.

"So, I was filling out an incident report fer the other night," he started as his eyes darted up to mine in a cold stare.

"Yeah? Was there something else you needed from me?"

"Is this supposed ta be some kind of joke?" He slapped the folder down in front of me and I looked down at it to see my employee information.

"Um... I'm sorry Nolan but I'm not followin –"

"Yer address, Harley!" I gripped the arms of the chair, startled by his sudden outburst as his finger stabbed at the paper.

"It's where I live. I don't understan –"

"That's bullshit! Who told ya ta feckin' put that?" His jaw clenched tightly as he leaned over me. I felt a familiar twisting pain spreading in my chest as I stared up into his angry glare, the kind I used to get around Jackson.

"It's where I fucking live, Nolan!" My own fists were clenched at my sides as I pushed myself out of the chair. He backed off slightly, equally surprised by my outburst, but his eyes still fixed on me accusingly.

"That's not true. Why would ya live there?"

"You know, as my boss I don't think that's any of your business." My chest heaved as I narrowed my eyes at him then turned to leave. Nolan moved for the door as I grabbed the handle.

"Why that apartment?" His hand clamped down on my arm as his voice rose again and for just a moment, it felt like Jackson was right there. I let out a gasp, unable to conceal the fear that shot through me before I pulled it back under.

"Don't you fucking touch me. Ever again." My voice was a low growl as I jerked out of his grasp. This time he didn't stop me as I opened the door.

"Harley..."

"Goodbye, I quit."

Aggie was working behind the bar and nearly lost her balance as I pushed open the kitchen door. She stood there stunned for a moment as she looked back toward the kitchen, then watched me storm out the front door.

"Harley, wait!" I was stopped at the street corner when Aggie burst out onto the sidewalk after me.

"No, I'm done!" I crossed my arms as I watched for the walk signal, refusing to look back.

"Harley, you don't understand." She let out a sigh, her hand gently touching my arm.

"I understand he's an asshole."

"Well that may be true, but –"

"But nothing. I'm not going back. I appreciate you getting me the job, but I refuse to be yelled at like that over where I live."

"Harley, listen, he didn't mean it."

"I don't care! Give me one good reason to go back there."

"Brody was Nolan's best friend!" She blurted the words out. I spun around to face her as a distant look moved through her green eyes. "He was _our_ best friend, actually."

"Wait, what?"

"And the girl you saw in your dream, the one you said kind of looked like you and called you by his name, that was his girlfriend, Claire. She was murdered. It's _believed_ that he did it, then killed himself out of guilt." I stepped away from the curb and steadied myself on the side of the building as she watched me. My mind flashed back to the night with Nolan and the picture frame. The dreams, the eyes in the mirror. That _was_ him. But how and why was I seeing these things?

"How is that even possible?" I looked up at Aggie. The dizziness I'd started to feel slowly subsided.

"Honestly, I don't know. People have said a lot of things about that apartment. If I was you, I would move out whenever you can afford to."

"I can't afford anything if I just quit my job."

"I'll talk to Nolan. Just take a couple days off."

"That still doesn't excuse him yelling at me."

Aggie shrugged and leaned against the building beside me. "No, it doesn't, but you have to understand, a lot of bad things happened when all of that went down. Nolan can be an idiot, but he isn't a bad guy. I've known him for over twenty years. When he saw Brody's address he probably panicked. It wouldn't be the first time someone screwed with him over what happened."

"That's crazy." I felt a tinge of pity for Nolan, but not much.

"Yeah, well...sometimes people are arseholes." Aggie shrugged, then stood up, "I better get back in there, but you go on. I'll see you later."

I nodded and she left me there alone as she headed back into the pub. I wasn't in any rush to return to my apartment so I sat there for a while, completely baffled by what Aggie told me about Brody. Finally I stood and took in a deep breath. The aroma of baking bread hit my nose, and I remembered the little bakery I'd bumped into Nolan at. _Maybe I should get a bite to eat, then figure out what to do._

*****

"Aye lass, ye come back tae taste the haggis finally?" Angus' face lit up as I walked through the door and a bushy eyebrow wiggled at me playfully. I shook my head and the older man's smile only stretched further across his face as I walked toward the counter. "Are ye sure? It's fresh."

"I was actually thinking of having another breakfast sandwich." I answered. He huffed, and waved a hand at me, feigning shock at the thought of wanting a normal breakfast.

"Aye, ye got a belly like Nolan's ah see," Angus scoffed as he leaned over the counter, scratching at his beard. "Ye enjoyed yir breakfast with Mr. Finley then, didnae ye?" The tone in which he asked suddenly made me picture Aggie's smirk from yesterday.

"Yes, the breakfast sandwich was delicious. That's why I wanted another." I said, side-stepping his question and looking up at the menu on the wall. Another puff of air left his lips as one untamed brow arched at me.

"Mmhmmph. Weel, ah've a feelin' the sandwich isnae the only thing that Nolan finds delicious." Angus erupted in a raspy laugh as his hand slapped the counter. I could feel my cheeks grow hot as I watched the old man guffaw at my expense. After a minute, he settled down, one hand patting the counter as he held the other to his chest and emitted a low "woo" sound.

"Ah'm sairy lass. Juist havin' a bit o' fun wi' ye, ye kin?" He winked at me, then disappeared into the back of the bakery. I looked around at the dusty decor and the various fishing paraphernalia that adorned the walls. On the farthest wall there was an old black and white photo of a few sailors standing on a dock. The one in the middle bore a strong resemblance to Angus, though much younger. He looked quite dapper in his white navy uniform, standing proudly next to the other men with the same mischievous smirk he always seemed to be wearing.

"Twas back in mah sailin' days." Angus' voice bellowed behind me. "Got yer sandwich, Miss—"

"Harley. Thank you." I turned back towards him and reached for my wallet. He held up a hand and stopped me.

"Tis on the house lass. Fir lettin' me pick on ye." For as much as he picked on Nolan the other day, I suppose it didn't really surprise me that this was how he entertained himself. It was probably part of the lure to dining here too. Delicious food and insults hurled from a crazy Scotsman.

I thanked him as he handed me the paper bag and turned for the door, but something was picking at me and I couldn't place my finger on it. I stopped a few feet short of the exit as I recalled the conversation between him and Nolan yesterday. He'd known Nolan since he was a kid.

"Angus?"

"Change yir mind aboot the haggis?" His expression was teasing as I walked back towards him.

"No, actually. Can you tell me about Brody?" I asked. Angus' face darkened with my inquiry, looking down at the counter. The usual gleam in his eye vanished, replaced with a doleful stare.

"What brings him up?" Angus spoke in a low voice, his eyes darting around the room.

"I heard that he was Nolan's friend...and that he died."

"Ah've no' heard that boy's name in a long time." He stood up and stretched then turned for the back of the bakery. "Commoan, lass." He waited for me to follow him. We walked through the small kitchen, stopping by the stove as he dumped a lump of mashed up meat onto a plate. I was guessing _that_ was the famed haggis. Angus led me out back to the alley that was shared with Finley's. He glanced over, making sure nobody was out there before sitting down at a cheap, faded patio table. He pulled out the other chair and motioned for me to sit down.

"Brody was a good boy. He didnae deserve what happened tae him." Angus finally spoke a few minutes later as his eyes stared down the alley at nothing in particular.

"I thought he killed himself?" I realized as soon as the words tumbled out how terrible my question sounded. Angus only looked slightly bothered. Not offended at least.

"Aye, he did," Angus nodded, "I was meanin' the reason he done it."

I kept silent now, taking a bite of my sandwich. Angus went to speak, then looked down at his haggis before he turned to me. "Mind ye, this is stuff I don't much like speakin' of. Diggin' up the past and such. Dae ye really want tae know?"

"Yes, I really do."

He looked down at his plate, then dug up a forkful of meat before holding it inches from my face. My nose cringed as the words 'sheep organs' echoed in my head.

"Take a bite lass. 'Tis the only way ye'll get a peep oot o' me." I would have asked if Angus was kidding, but his tone and the solemn look on his face conveyed this was very much a condition of this makeshift agreement. With much hesitation, I leaned forward and took a bite, my face scrunching involuntarily as I took in the minced texture and the taste similar to liver and onions. My face relaxed as I swallowed, tilting my head thoughtfully.

"Wow...that wasn't as bad as I thought it would be."

"Ha! Yir no' a sissy like Nolan after all." He laughed, his grin returning for a moment before his eyes grew serious again.

"So, what happened to Brody, then?" I watched Angus as he took a bite of haggis as well.

"Weel. He found himself a pretty gal. Looked a bit like ye, actually. Though, not as um... exotic lookin'." His forehead wrinkled thoughtfully, deepening the permanent lines that already creased his forehead. "Claire was her name. They loved each other. Well... _he_ seemed tae love her." Thinking of her in that dream from the last night caused my stomach to turn. I placed my sandwich back down on the wrapper. The thought of her ravaged face killed my appetite.

"She died too, didn't she?"

"Aye. She was murdered. Disappeared intae thin air one night. Nobody could find her fir aboot a week. T'was a terrible thing when they did though. Search parties were sent intae the woods outside of town. Nolan and Brody both were there." Angus paused, shook his head, and placed his fork down. He too, seemed to have lost his appetite. "Brody found her first. Ah cannae say what he saw when he did, but it was a grisly sight tae say the least. How someone could dae such a thing tae another bein' is beyond me."

"Was that what drove him to kill himself?" I shivered as I asked him, unsure if it was from the conversation or the cold morning air.

"Och, nae lass. He was heartbroken but it wasnae seeing her that way that did him in." Angus shook his head profusely. "It was a high profile crime fir our small city sae the police and the local media were gunnin' tae get a conviction, nae matter how little evidence they had as tae who really killed her. They were driven by their careers. They didnae give a feck who really did it. Because of that, a lot of bad things happened during the time after they found her body. It was a difficult time. For Brody, Aggie, Nolan, and miself."

"So you don't think he did it? You don't think he killed her?" I asked warily, not wanting to upset him. Angus' expression grew stern, his pale green eyes staring into my own.

"I knew that boy since he was juist a wee bairn. No more higher than ma' knee. T'was nae way he was capable of such a thing. Ah donnae care whit anyone says." His voice rose a little, anger evident beneath the surface. "Those dirty bloodsuckers just wanted a feckin' story. No matter who they took down in the process. T'was all over the news back then. Been a good five years noo, but ye see why I don't like discussin' it much, Harley."

I could only nod, sadness sinking deeper in my chest at the thought of what the dark-haired boy in Nolan's picture frame must have gone through. Was that nightmare what he stumbled upon in the woods? My mind wandered to Nolan once more as well. Was that why he was so closed off to me at first? Did he see Claire when he looked at me? He must have seen what Brody had if they both went looking for her.

"Och, kitty!" Angus' shout startled me as he snapped his large fingers at a tiny yet plump little kitten that had come out from behind Nolan's car. It was a cute ball of orange fuzz with white paws and it trotted towards Angus immediately, letting out a tiny mew as it rubbed against his leg. Angus smiled down at it and pinched a bit of haggis in his fingers before holding it out for the kitten. I could hear the tiny little guy purring loudly as it pawed and licked at Angus' fingers.

"Dis little fella loves ma' haggis." Angus smirked, "Been visitin' me every mornin' fir some." As if in agreement the kitten looked up, meowed at me, and rubbed against my leg. I leaned down and grabbed the little guy around his chubby midsection then lifted him into my lap.

"He looks a little young. Where is his mother?" I looked around then back down at the kitten. It blinked two big blue eyes up at me then sniffed my hand with its tiny pink nose.

"Think the mother left him here. 'Tis a wee one, despite his fatness." Angus shrugged. No sooner had he said that, the kitten placed his little white mittens over my hand and nuzzled his face against my palm. That was the precise moment I realized I had just acquired my first pet.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Kitten

By the time I reached my apartment door, the chubby little orange tabby was purring up a storm inside my jacket. The day had grown dark and cold after I left The Crusty Biscuit so I put him inside my jacket to keep warm and to conceal him so I could buy him food without being scolded for bringing an animal into the grocery store. Either way, he didn't seem to mind. He shifted around and curled into a ball as he purred happily and kneaded his little paws against my stomach.

His movements had not gone completely undetected however. I had drawn more than a few concerned looks when he started yowling as I walked past one restaurant where the smell of cooked fish was strong in the air. He grew more active at the prospect of such a delectable meal and started pouncing around within the leather confines of my jacket. He attempted to escape and wriggled up toward the top, which I promptly zipped up snugly to my neck. I was sure, to those I had passed; it was an odd sight to behold.

After I closed the door behind me and placed the bags on the table, I unzipped the jacket and gently placed the kitten on the floor. His nose sniffed the air with curiosity before he quickly darted across the room and leapt onto the sofa. He struggled to pull himself up the back of it to peer out the window but finally managed and precariously balanced himself at the top. While he surveyed the city from his perch, I thought to put some food down for him, but realized he was probably still quite full from his breakfast of haggis. _Maybe in a little bit._ I left him to explore the apartment while I started the tea kettle heating on the stove.

It was nice to have some company in the apartment, especially given the weird dreams that had been haunting me. I thought back to what Angus had told me and the memory of those dreams of Claire made me shudder. It didn't make sense. My dream must have been some subconscious influence from something, or someone I had seen at some point in my life. Still, they felt like someone else's memories altogether. The hair on my forearms stood on end at the thought.

I shook the notion from my mind once more, along with the things Aggie had told me. Ghosts weren't real. People die. That's it. They don't hang around. They don't haunt people. I had spent too much time around my mother and her friends during séances in their attempts to contact the dead. A candle would flicker and they would get all excited. I would roll my eyes and beg my mom to let me go back home so I could sleep. My pleas would only be met with several terse shushes and glares as she and her band of "witches" refocused their energy to garner another a response from whatever "spirit" was _trying_ to make contact. They never seemed to be able to reach whoever was attempting to come through. Of course, they blamed that on my whining.

_There are no ghosts here. No flickering candles or billowing curtains with the windows shut._ _Those are things you see in horror movies. Not in real life. I know that._ Maybe my dreams were also the product of some lame ghost flick I had seen at some point. There were no other possible explanations to be had, and certainly none of the supernatural sort. I turned my attention back to the kitten, watching him pounce around on the back of the sofa, content with his new settings. I decided, so was I. Despite leaving everything I knew back in Louisiana, this was much better. Creepy apartment or not.

The tea kettle whistled behind me a few minutes later and I turned away from the kitten as he pounced down the couch and scampered across the room to continue exploring. After pouring myself a mug and tossing in a tea bag, I left the cup of tea to steep as I wandered toward the bedroom. It was still early afternoon, but I didn't have plans to go anywhere for the evening. More painting was possibly in order.

As I slipped out of my work clothes and into something comfier, my mind wandered back to my conversation with Angus. Thoughts of Brody returned. What had he gone through that drove him to suicide? And naturally, with thoughts of Brody, I couldn't help but think about Nolan. I was still pissed at him, but I could not imagine what he had gone through, losing his best friend and seeing him blamed for Claire's murder. As far as I knew, Nolan didn't have any siblings. No pictures indicated that and he certainly didn't mention any. Brody must have been the only brother he'd known, related or not. At the very least, it explained why he wouldn't want to talk about that picture.

A sudden crash from the other room startled me and I scrambled back into the living room, worried something had happened to the kitten. As I came out, I saw him on the kitchen counter. The mug, however, was not.

"You're lucky you're cute." I smiled at the little guy as I walked over to him. He was facing away from me, sitting back on his haunches as he pawed at something that wasn't there. Perhaps a tiny piece of lint in the air. Sure enough, as I rounded the counter, I found a nice pool of chamomile tea mixed with pieces of what used to be a mug. Looking back at the kitten, I shook my head as he finally turned his attention to me with a tiny "mew."

"Wait. How did you get up there?" There were no chairs or barstools around the counter. Examining the height of the counters and the plumpness of the orange ball of fur sitting in front of me, the physics of it seemed impossible. As if to answer, he meowed once more then stepped toward me, careful to stay away from the edge. After I cleaned up the mess he made, I placed him back on the floor.

"You still need a name, buddy." I told him before he trotted off and happily scampered around the apartment once more. While making myself another cup of tea, I decided to pick up one the romance novels I had started reading. I flipped back to the page I had dog-eared. Something was going on in a paddock and there was a lengthy description of the woman's, Genevieve, pert nipples and Remy's rippling abdomen showing beneath his billowing tunic as he ravaged her. I giggled as I took a sip of tea and forced myself onward into Genevieve and Remy's literal roll in the hay. The book went on in a similar fashion for the most part, and in the end, of course they rode off into the sunset. Probably to find another paddock. The poor girl must have had rug burns down there by then. I let out another laugh at the thought and placed the book onto the coffee table.

As silly and as unrealistic as the book had been, I took a little enjoyment in it. It had been a long time since I had been able to enjoy anything of _that_ nature. After what Jackson had done to me, I wasn't even sure I could. _No!_ I refused give him that much power over me. An involuntary shudder tickled my spine at the thought of him, leaving an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach to mix with the three cups of tea I had finished during my reading.

I had been doing so well locking the memories of that night away.

Remember who you belong to Harley. You're mine. If you're going to act like a little whore, that's how I'm going to treat you!

You are nothing but trash, Harley. If it wasn't for me you'd still be rotting in the trailer with your mother. I made you, I own you.

My stomach turned as I forced the memory from my mind. Even as I felt that familiar feeling, the tears faintly rising from within, I drove them back down. Jackson had gotten enough tears from me. I wouldn't give him any more. As if sensing my distress, the kitten pounced onto my lap, blinking up at me as he purred. I ran my fingers over his tiny little head and he raised his body to my touch, kneading my thigh in contentment. I remembered how much Jackson had despised animals. He recoiled in disgust at the mention of getting a pet. Especially a cat.

_At least you can use dogs for fighting, or for security...but a cat?_ He had stared at me incredulously, sickened by such a suggestion.

As I held the kitten in my lap, the thought only comforted me more. Jackson had no clue about love or companionship, and he never would. I had mistaken what we'd shared for love, but it was clear more than ever that a tiny, though slightly overweight kitten, was capable of more love and devotion than all 6'3", 250 pounds of Jackson Donnings. I smiled at the thought and scratched under the little guy's chin. Glancing over at the book resting on the coffee table, then back to him, I made up my mind. For now, this little man was the only one I needed. He mewed softly, rubbing his head against my hand as if in agreement.

"It's just you and me, buddy. What do you think about Remy, since you're my perfect little gentleman?" I smirked and scratched the little guy behind the ears. Another tiny purr escaped as he rubbed his neck against my palm. Whether he was satisfied with the attention, or the name, I took that as his approval.

*****

Remy's not-so-soft purring awoke me like an old v-8 engine starting next to my head, his tiny body rumbling as he curled against my neck. I hadn't even realized I had fallen asleep, but when I opened my eyes the living room was dim with the absence of daylight. With the curtains still open, the streetlights gave me just enough illumination to see the corners of the coffee table and Remy's sleeping form on my chest. Carefully cupping his body in my hands, I kissed the top of his head and placed him on the couch cushion. He shifted slightly but didn't wake up. His big day of exploring had finally worn him out.

I tiptoed into the bathroom, not wanting to disturb the cuteness that was my new companion. I turned to watch his tiny dark form, a slumbering pile of fluff, as I reached my hand to the light switch. The light bulbs above the bathroom mirror blinked on and buzzed for a second before bathing the room in a harsh glow. I squinted my eyes as they adjusted from the darkness of the living room and yawned as I stretched out and groggily rubbed at them. I wasn't sure what time it was, but my body still ached for rest.

Leaning over the sink I turned on the faucet, splashing the cool water over my face and pushing my hair back. When I stood back up, those same green eyes were staring back at me again. But this time I saw _him_.

The dark-haired boy from Nolan's picture frame stood in front of me. No longer a boy, but a full-grown man. He still looked rather young, in his early twenties, like me. His eyes watched my own in an intense stare and, try as I might, I couldn't look away. My whole body was locked into place, like broken gears jammed together. For several minutes I said nothing. I stood there as his eyes stared deeply into mine. His expression was blank, his pale face smoothed over and void of any hint of emotion.

"Brody?" The name finally found its way to my lips and a look of recognition spread over his features, his brows lifted slightly but his gaze was unchanging.

"This isn't real." I shook my head, finally breaking away from his stare as goose bumps prickled up my back and forearms. I squeezed my eyes shut, just like the other day. A few seconds and he would be gone. _It's just exhaustion, he isn't really there_. But his fierce emerald gaze dug into me as soon as I opened my eyes again. His chest rose as he appeared to draw in deep breaths, his features grew dark as his jaw jutted out slightly and he leaned toward me.

"You're not real." My voice trembled as I stepped backwards and nearly fell. My words only seemed to upset him. He turned away from the mirror for a moment, and I started to release a breath as my muscles relaxed. But Brody spun around with his arm raised and fist cocked back as anger twisted his features.

_It's a fucking mirror, Harley. This isn't real!_ I clung to the wall to keep my legs from buckling beneath me. The glass of the mirror shattered outward in a loud crash and several pieces flew toward me. I ducked and covered my face as a piece scraped against the back of my hand.

I stayed there several minutes, not daring to look back up. My heart beat heavily inside my chest as I tried to slow my breathing. _This isn't real_ , I told myself even as my hands shook. I didn't dare to lift an eyelid until I felt Remy's soft fur brushing against my cheek and his loud purring rumbling against my skin.

As I pried one eye open, I found him curled up in a tiny heap on top of my chest once again. The couch I had been laying on was now lit up with the early morning sun. My body relaxed finally as I carefully sat up, cradling Remy in my arms. _It was just a dream._ I exhaled slowly, my pulse returned to normal – until I saw glass laying in pieces on my bathroom floor.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Airing Dirty Laundry

As much as I didn't want to leave Remy by himself, I needed to get out of the apartment. Brody's face was burned into my mind, haunting me even as I sat wide-awake in the middle of the laundromat. There was no explanation to what had happened last night. No way that my bathroom mirror could have shattered itself. I had been racking my brain all morning, trying to come to a reasonable explanation as to how it could have happened. I came up with nothing.

That side of the bathroom did not share a wall with a neighboring apartment and it certainly couldn't have been an earthquake. Thinking back to it, I was even less convinced that Remy had managed to leap onto the counter earlier that day either. While that tiny butterball had managed to scale the couch, he couldn't have the ability or strength to launch himself as high as the counter. But what other explanation did I have? The only one I could think of was one I refused to believe.

Was I sleepwalking again? It would explain waking up in the kitchen the other day. But then if I broke the mirror in my sleep last night, why weren't my hands covered in cuts? I shook my head, adjusting my weight as I sat back against the hard plastic chair. I watched my clothes spinning in the washing machine in front of me, hoping the hypnotic swirl of colors would somehow zap Brody's face from my thoughts.

"Harley?" Nolan's deep husky voice startled me from my seat.

"Ugh, don't do that!" I shot him a sideways glance, sinking back into the molded yellowing plastic. His lips turned down into a concerned frown. "I had a long night."

"Sorry. I didn't mean ta startle ya." His blue eyes shifted to mine ruefully as he sat down beside me.

"It's fine."

"Bad dreams?" He rested his elbows on his knees, a few curls rolling forward as his crystalline eyes watched me. With those curls and those eyes, he was quite handsome – when he wasn't being a jerk.

"Just, uh...dreams about my home." My words stunted together as I struggled to come up with something other than _"Your dead friend shattered my fucking mirror,"_ which was sure to not go over well with him. "What are you doing here?" I gave him a suspicious look.

"My, umm, laundry?" A smirk crossed his lips and I forced my gaze away from him as I felt the growing heat in my cheeks that was surely a nice rosy shade. The machine my clothes were spinning around in buzzed and I was relieved to find something to busy myself with. He remained leaned back in his chair, still watching me as I yanked open the door of the washer. Dumping my wet heap of clothes into a laundry cart, I became very aware of just how many bras and panties were a part of the pile and my cheeks flushed once more. I purposely positioned myself in front of the cart, just in case he decided to peek at the contents.

Pulling the cart a few machines over, I opened the door to an unoccupied dryer and started tossing my wet under things inside. As I glanced back toward Nolan, he suddenly pulled himself upright in his chair and emitted a cough as he averted his gaze and wiped a smirk from his face. _Had he just been staring at my ass?_ I quickly stood up as I pushed the door shut then jammed quarters into the slot as I shot him a dirty look.

"Listen, Harley. Since we've got a little bit of time ta kill waiting on our clothes, did ya want ta go get some coffee? I thought maybe we could talk." As I turned back around, Nolan was standing with his hands shoved in his pockets and a hopeful look in his eyes. Even if I wanted to be pissed at him, that look alone made it difficult.

"I guess that's okay." I shrugged then grabbed my jacket and wriggled into it. Once more I noticed, for the briefest second that his eyes were lingering on me as I finally managed to slip my arms into my jacket. Another little smirk pulled at his lips and his cheeks flushed as he turned for the door with me in tow.

The cold air soothed my face. Despite a whole night's rest, I felt like I hadn't slept at all. One more calm, dreamless night was all I wanted. One like the night when Nolan had made me stay at his place. I was half-tempted to ask if I could stay over again. _Don't even think about it!_

I watched him as we walked, tawny corkscrews of hair bobbing freely as the wind blew threw them and pushed them away from his face. I took in his broad muscular shoulders that narrowed into slim hips as he pulled his jacket tight around him. His pace slowed as we reached a tiny café. There was a small patio out front that remained vacant in the increasingly colder weather. Nolan turned to me, holding the door as several curls blew back into his face. _What a gentleman, when you aren't looking at my ass,_ I thought smartly.

The girl behind the counter stared up at me from behind frizzy orange bangs that nearly hid her hazel eyes. She smiled warmly at me, but her lips twisted into a scowl at the sight of Nolan. I had to do a double-take over my shoulder to be sure it was him she was giving such a nasty look to.

"Can I help you?" Her tone was dry, not even a hint of pleasantness.

"I'll just get a grande caramel macchiato."

"Same here." Nolan spoke gruffly behind me then leaned forward placing his card on the counter. "I got it, okay?" He looked to me and I nodded.

"Hmmph." The girl snatched the card in her freckled hand and swiped it through the machine, tossing it back towards him. As she turned toward the back counter, I looked over at Nolan, raising my eyebrow in curiosity.

"Ex-girlfriend or something?" His face was set in a similarly unpleasant frown as he watched the girl make our coffee.

"Um, no. Some people just don't like me around here."

"Is she going to spit in our coffee?" I found myself watching her as well, hoping she didn't add anything _special_ to my cup.

"Doubtful." He sighed as he moved back towards the counter to grab the two cups she placed in front of us.

"Thank ya, miss."

"Fuck off." The girl mumbled at him with narrowed eyes before turning away.

"Did she _really_ just tell you to fuck off?" My voice squeaked up an octave as he handed me my coffee and hastily made for the exit. He only nodded, eyes dull with exasperation as he took a sip.

"There is a nice little courtyard around the corner that we can sit at. It doesn't usually get too windy." He promptly changed the subject as he led me away from the coffee shop. There had not been that many patrons inside, aside from a few college students studying and a disheveled scrawny man furiously tapping away on his laptop. Still, I got the sense Nolan didn't want to stay there and the feelings from the barista were mutual.

A few minutes later, we turned down a small winding path laid out in worn stone pavers between two large apartment buildings. Ivy stretched up the sides of each building, creeping between the bricks and cracks. Behind those apartments were two more similar buildings standing around a square. A large expanse of grass was nestled between the buildings, off in a few corners, there were benches and a gazebo. An impressive raised flowerbed with statues of angels mixed amongst the foliage stood in the center of the grassy square. Nolan led me to one of the benches near the statues and eased himself down, motioning for me to join him.

"This courtyard is bigger than the one you showed me the other day." I looked around, watching a few passersby with their dogs yipping at their ankles.

"It's generally quiet around this time. It's university housing and it's nearing time fer finals so everyone is holed up in their apartments studying."

"Oh. It's pretty."

Nolan took another sip and leaned an arm across the back of the bench, pivoting his hips so he was facing me. "Listen, about the other day. I'm sorry fer yellin' at ya like that. I was completely out of line."

"Aggie told me about Brody."

His posture stiffened with my words. "She did?"

"Yeah. Just that he lived there before me, and how he died."

"Yeah," his features softened once again, "a lot happened back then. I don't like talkin' about it much, and since ya came out of nowhere and had his address I was worried ya were tryin' ta find out stuff about it. I probably sounded like an idjit. Anyway. I'm sorry and I hope ya don't really want ta quit."

"You're forgiven. And Aggie already convinced me not to quit."

"Well, glad that's settled." He smiled as he took another sip. We sat there quietly for several minutes and I stared up at the statues. Far away, the angels had looked graceful and calming, but from this angle, they were a bit imposing, bent over and leering at us with their wings casting shadows over the bench.

"Yer from Louisiana, aren't ya?" Nolan spoke up, pulling my attention away from the creepy angels.

"Yes, um, why?"

"I spent a couple of summers there when I was younger." He explained, seeing my wary expression, "I just recognized the little twang ya sometimes have."

"I try not to broadcast my origins." I shrugged as I took another sip of the soothing warm coffee. So far I tasted no spit, though the caramel was still suspect.

"Why is that? If ya don't mind me asking. Ya don't want anyone to know where yer from?" Nolan's tone grew soft. I gulped a breath of cold air, holding it in for a moment as I tried to collect my thoughts. I turned to say something but found myself incapable of it as his eyes caught mine. They pulled at me, clouded with a curious concern and he spoke again before I could bring myself to. "It's just, when I first saw ya, ya looked as if something had happened ta ya. Like someone had hurt ya."

"Oh that. I got in a car accident. Nothing serious."

"Oh," he furrowed his eyebrows, his eyes still holding some skepticism, "I was just concerned ya might be in some sort of trouble." I struggled not to think about the day before I'd left as his words stirred the memories. As nice as Nolan was being right now, I wasn't sure how comfortable I was with telling him my real reasons for coming here. I struggled to grasp at something to say as we sat there in awkward silence.

"I just...I needed to escape." I knew my words were cryptic, but the look in Nolan's eyes seemed to convey an understanding of the general meaning behind them.

"Well, ya seem like a really nice girl, Harley. If there _is_ something I can do ta help ya, I hope ya won't be afraid ta ask." He spoke earnestly as he leaned forward and his clear blue eyes held mine. Nolan's expression possessed something equally as enigmatic as my words, a deep concern that I didn't quite understand. I found myself lost in his gaze in the brief moment before he looked away to stare up at statues that listened silently to our candid conversation.

We both finished our coffee with very little conversation after that. I had wanted to ask him more about what had happened at the coffee shop, more about Brody, but instead I found myself wondering what exactly it was that he thought about my arrival in Midtown. What it was about my need for an escape that he seemed to understand. Ten minutes later, we both stood and headed back to the laundromat, exchanging some casual chit-chat about how things were going at the pub. When we arrived back, my clothes were dry.

"I have a little time left if you wanted to use my dryer." I told Nolan as he pulled his clothes out of a nearby washer.

"Thanks." He smiled. His eyes still seemed to hold that strange glimmer from the courtyard as they watched me. I quickly stuffed the rest of my clean clothes into my duffel bag, then moved out of his way after saying a quick "bye."

"Harley, wait." I felt Nolan's fingers grasp my shoulder gently and I spun back around to find him looking the other way as his cheeks and ears grew red. I looked down at his hand to see the strap of a black lacy bra hooked around his index finger as he held it out to me. "I think this is yours."

"Oh! Yep, thanks." I felt my face grow hot and hastily shoved the bra in with the rest of my laundry. As I turned to leave once more, I noticed a broad smirk spreading across his lips. After catching his unabashed admiration of my physical _assets_ earlier, surely the sight of my C cups only added to the mental image he had going. I made a quick exit from the laundromat in an attempt to avoid further embarrassment and sharply turned the corner that led back toward my apartment. On the bright side, at least it had been cute underwear. Not the ugly ones you wore on laundry day. _The ones I'm wearing now._

A few minutes later, the apartment building came into view, and an unsettled feeling churned within my stomach as it stared down at me. The ease I had felt at the laundromat and in the courtyard with Nolan vanished, leaving a haunting chill that wasn't attributed to the cold weather. My steps slowed as I readied myself to cross the street. No cars were coming but my legs hesitated and my knees locked into place. I took in a deep breath and attempted to gather my wits. _Just dreams, Harley, they are just silly dreams and you are being a big fat chicken._ I did my best to rationalize with myself, but still found myself incapable of moving.

I shifted the bulging bag of laundry that was slung over my back and readjusted it as my shoulder began to ache. After several more minutes, I finally found the strength to will my legs forward.

As I reached my apartment, I could hear Remy meowing happily from within and the muscles in my shoulders eased. I was greeted by the little plump creature that came bounding toward my feet in playful hops, emitting a high-pitched "mew" each time his front paws hit the floor. I dropped the duffel bag next to the closed door then knelt down to catch Remy as he pounced at the toe of my boot.

"Hmmph, everything is fine."

As if in retort to my words, a sudden crackling noise jarred me. I froze, still cradling the kitten in my arms as he swiped a small white paw at the dangling zipper of my jacket, blissfully unaware of anything else. The crackling started up again as I stood and turned toward the noise. An oval mirror hung a few steps away in a black Victorian-esque frame. I cautiously stepped closer to it but as I neared it, again came the crackling. This time I could see a tiny fissure forming within the reflective surface, joining and splitting off from another small crack. I stood there, completely silent, holding my breath as I watched another fissure spread from the opposite side of the mirror. Then another, and another.

"That's not possible." My voice was defiant as I forced myself to look away from it. The crackling grew louder, taunting me as I turned my back to it. My heart thudded faster, betraying the calm exterior I was attempting to hold onto. Before I could take two more steps into the living room, I heard a louder, snapping noise, this time coming from my bedroom. Remy grew restless in my arms and wriggled himself free, leaping onto the couch as I slowly moved toward the large mirror above my dresser. My legs felt heavy and clumsy as I fought back the urge to run screaming from the apartment.

_Ghosts are not real. Spirits are not real. This is not real._ I repeated these things staunchly in my head. I was firm in my beliefs, after years of witnessing my mother's pagan rituals. I'd never seen them conjure up anything. There was nothing special about the way a candle flickered and the shape its flame made when you ask a question before it. It was just a chemical reaction, burning oxygen and melting wax, not some mysterious entity trying to relay a message from another realm.

As I stood in front of the large mirror, however, what I now witnessed didn't have any explanation. It wasn't just a chemical reaction. Cracks spreading in the glass on their own, forming like an intricate spider web right before my eyes. A loud crack jarred me and a gash tore through the middle of the glass as if someone had slashed at it with an axe. I covered my mouth, not realizing I had screamed. I could feel goose bumps spreading over my skin as the blood seemed to drain from my face. I found my mind racing back through the many nights I had been forced to keep my mother company in her rituals and the books she made me read on the craft. She had been so hopeful that I would follow in her footsteps. I never had wanted to before, but now I found myself trying to recount things I remembered scanning over in boredom as a kid.

Cleansing. That was it.

Cleansing spells were supposed to get rid of any "energy" left over from someone before. Whatever this might be, maybe doing a cleansing would get it to stop.

I gritted my teeth and turned away from the mirror, ignoring the chill that shivered through me as the mirrors continued to hiss and crack on their own. When I opened my cabinets, my eyes searched for the spices I bought when I first moved in. _Rosemary. That will work. Anything else?_ I flung open the refrigerator door carelessly and surveyed its contents before snatching parsley from one of the drawers.

I had at least found my mother's book of herbs interesting. Some of them had actual medicinal properties. As for the ability to cast out anything lurking in my apartment, I wasn't so sure. In fact, I wasn't really certain any of this was actually happening. Just for good measure, I pinched myself hard on one arm.

Well that hurt. Guess I'm really not dreaming this time.

My thoughts knotted together as I stood there crumbling both herbs into a bowl, and a painful tightness spread into my chest. The crackling seemed to snicker at me from all directions as I tossed a match in with the herbs. I was immediately greeted with a puff of black smoke as they caught fire within the small ceramic bowl. Ignoring the slight tremble in my hand, I carried the bowl as I fanned the smoke away from me.

"Leave!" I did my best to hold a commanding tone in my voice, much like my mother did whenever she conducted her own rituals. "Get out of my apartment." I demanded as I moved slowly through the apartment. The crackling continued as I approached the larger mirror. The surface now resembled a mosaic with its intricate network of cracks and slivers.

"Just get the fuck out of my apartment!" I growled at my own disjointed image. The bedroom light flickered, threatening further chaos, but I only repeated myself.

"Leave!" Green eyes greeted mine with an angry flicker as the lights dimmed then brightened to a blinding white. I lifted a hand to shield my face from the harsh light, but it suddenly dimmed back to a normal level. As I stared back into my own blue eyes, I noticed the crackling had stopped as well.

"Holy crap...It actually worked."

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

A Nice Warm Bath

After a few uneventful hours, I finally managed to pull myself off the couch where I was curled up under a blanket, a watchful eye looking around the apartment and ears perked for any more unwelcome noises. Aside from the rhythmic purring coming from the furball laying on my feet, there was silence. Careful not to disturb him, I slid my feet from under his resting form before placing them on the plush carpet. In the bedroom, I grabbed some clean pajamas, avoiding the large mass of cracked glass and the sudden tightness in my chest that seemed to accompany it.

I turned the faucet on in the bathtub and plugged the drain as warm water began to fill the white porcelain. All I could think about for the last hour was taking a warm bath and going to bed. Maybe the cleansing I did actually worked. Try as I might, I had a hard time denying what I had seen. As much as I wanted to convince myself that it had all been in my head, I was questioning it more and more.

Whatever it was, it's gone now.

My pulse slowed as I attempted to quiet the thoughts that kept creeping into my head. I undressed and dropped my clothes into a pile on the floor, then slowly eased myself down into the water. I let my back relax against the curve of the tub, emitting a soft sigh as I stretched my legs forward and submerged the rest of my body into the water.

_Just what I needed_ , I thought, my lips curving up into a satisfied smile before the water covered my face and enveloped me in its soothing heat. I stayed underneath for a moment, letting my hair swirl weightlessly around my face, gently turning my head back and forth, enjoying the feeling as it brushed against my cheeks. All the tension from earlier felt released and non-existent as I lay in my warm cocoon. Finally feeling sufficiently relaxed, I reached my hands out of the water and gripped the sides of the tub to pull myself back to a sitting position. Just before my lips could break the surface, two large hands shoved me back down – hard.

My head smacked against the bottom of the tub and my eyes shot open as I stared up at the blurred figure that was holding me down. My hands were much smaller than his, but I grabbed at the large wrists and dug my nails into his skin as he held me under. I screamed, even knowing it was a wasted effort. Nobody would be able to hear me. I could hear my heartbeat thumping heavily through my head and chest, ready to burst as my body fought for air. My eyes were wide as I kicked and clawed, fighting to free myself as the blurred figure only pressed down harder. I was growing faint, and my vision was becoming dark around the edges. I tried to keep up the fight but my limbs became heavy and weak, my grip loosening as my hands fell away from their wrists.

Oh god, I'm going to die.

As I felt the edges of consciousness slipping away, the weight against my chest suddenly vanished. With the little strength I had left, I pulled myself to the surface, gasping and coughing as I sucked in a breath. Lightheaded and breathless, I held onto the side of the tub, my sight still blurred as silver spots danced in my vision. I frantically searched the room for the intruder and fresh tears stung my eyes as I attempted to pull my body out of the bathtub.

I flopped limply onto the floor. My arms and legs still weak and trembling as I pulled myself to my feet. Holding onto the sink for support, I wrapped a towel around me, squinting, searching for anything I could use to protect myself. A piece of what was left of the bathroom mirror was still wedged in the corner of its frame. I snatched it off, wincing as it left a small slit across the tip of my index finger.

Leaning against the wall to keep myself steady, I stumbled out of the bathroom. Silence blanketed the apartment. Everything was absolutely still. My fingers tightly gripped the glass shard, my mind numbed to the pain as it dug into the fleshy part of my palm. I nearly lost my footing as my wet feet slipped against the parquet. Small silver beams continued to obscure my vision and a wave of nausea hit me, nearly forcing me to double over. I had grabbed a hold of the doorknob, shaky fingers twisting it open just before I heard it. Just before everything went out of focus.

" _I'm right here!"_

*****

It was just after 3 AM when the squad car pulled into the alleyway behind Finley's. I don't know why I had blurted out the pub's name when they asked me if I had somewhere to go, but I did. Now, here I sat, in the back of a squad car, in the clothes I'd had on the day before. My damp hair clung to my cheeks and my neck as Remy meowed cheerfully in my lap. I wished I was as calm and collected as him. When the engine cut off I slumped back against the worn pleather seat, regretting whatever brain cells had made me say this place.

The windows above were dark. Finley's had closed an hour ago. There was no way Nolan was still awake. He had already played babysitter to me one night, now here I was about to beg to stay over again. I looked down at Remy and he blinked up at me in the dark of the car, his little eyes catching a beam of light from a flickering street lamp. He squeaked out another "mew" as if to check on me before purring and nibbling at the bandage on my hand.

I watched as the older officer climbed out of his seat and hobbled toward my door grumbling to himself. Every single one of the officers I had dealt with after waking up in the hallway of my apartment building had been nothing short of rude. Nobody had believed my claims. Someone must have been in the apartment with me, someone tried to drown me in my own tub. But there were no signs of forced entry and nobody was seen leaving my apartment. According to the neighbors that found me, I was lying on the floor outside of my door barely covered by my towel, face down and mumbling "I'm right here!" over and over.

I'm right here!

I could have sworn I'd heard those same words whispered behind me right before everything went black. _Could I have imagined it? Had it been my attacker taunting me?_ At first when I told the cops about the incident in the bathroom a few of them had made an effort. They searched through the apartment, checking all the windows and the fire escape. Another had gone outside, searching around the building. But of course, he too, found nothing.

As I continued to insist that someone had been there, their eyes turned to a narrowed expression of annoyance, save for a couple that were more than willing to entertain the rantings of a deranged, but half-naked young woman. None of them, unsurprisingly, even had the decency to grab my clothes until the paramedics arrived.

The paramedics also blew my story off, quickly coming to the conclusion that I had suffered a seizure-induced hallucination. The cause? The cue ball injury from the other night. As soon as I made the mistake of mentioning the incident, they zeroed in on that being the cause. No attack, no dark figure. I had suffered a seizure related to the head injury and nearly drowned myself. According to the stocky paramedic that was examining me, that was the _only_ possible explanation. There were no bruises where the hands had shoved me down, or any other signs of an attack.

I refused to go to the hospital for observation, but the more stubborn cop – the one that had driven me here, was uneasy about leaving me alone. From the way he kept peering back at me in the rear view mirror, I had an inkling that it was more due to my mental health than my physical health. I didn't fight him on it though, not wanting to set foot back in that apartment at the moment. I didn't know Aggie's number or where she lived, and I couldn't afford another night at the hotel. So here I was, standing outside Finley's Pub in the middle of the night, teeth chattering from the mixture of cold air and damp hair as the cop banged on the back door. I glanced down at Remy once more. At least one of us looked presentable.

A dim yellow glow lit the alleyway and a minute later another light flickered on over the door. Nolan's muffled curses followed the heavy thud of tired footsteps down the stairs before the lock jiggled in front of us and the door cracked open enough to see one sleepy blue eye peering out at us.

"Harley?" Nolan's voice was hoarse with sleep as he pulled the door open wider. "Is everything okay?" He stood up straighter as he eyed the cop suspiciously then returned his gaze to mine.

"I um...had a seizure." There was no way I could tell Nolan what really happened. I looked at my feet, for a moment, then back up to him. His eyes appraised me with a worried look as his eyebrows pressed together.

"Ms. Martin refused to be taken to the hospital for observation, but we thought it best if someone kept an eye on her." The old cop explained, glancing at me then Nolan with an equally scrutinizing stare. Nolan muffled a quiet laugh and a smirk pulled at the corner of his mouth with the cop's words.

"Harley? Refuse medical treatment? That's a shock." He gave me a teasing look but pulled the door open the rest of the way. "Of course she can stay here."

"You'll make sure to keep a close eye on her? She nearly drowned herself, you know." The cops tone was wary and condescending as he pointed toward me like I was a mischievous five-year-old. I glared at the side of the shiny balding officer's head before looking back at Nolan. His smile was gone, replaced with a look of alarm.

"I'll make sure she's safe." He told the officer, not looking away from me. The officer didn't seem very convinced, but shrugged. It was late after all. With a curt nod, he hobbled back to his squad car, leaving Remy and I with Nolan.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

That Arse...

"Harley, maybe ya _should_ go ta the hospital." Nolan said as he held the door open for me at the bottom of the stairs. I wasn't sure what was more frustrating, not being able to tell the truth or making myself sound like some accident-prone damsel in distress. I sucked in a breath, hiding my sour expression in the darkness as I climbed the stairs to his apartment. I heard the locks clicking back into place and a few seconds later Nolan bounded up the stairs. His stare fixed on mine as he crossed the room and stopped inches in front of me. His fingers gripped my shoulder gently as his eyes searched the depths of my own for something unknown.

"What is it?" My voice was uncooperative and came out in an odd squeak as I attempted to look away. This action only seemed to agitate Nolan, who reached a hand out and gently held my chin between his finger tips as he tilted my head back. "Nolan. This is weird."

"Sorry, I was trying ta see if yer pupils were different sizes again," he said then let go of my chin. "They're normal."

"Right. Because I'm fine." My cheek felt flush where his hand had been. Remy meowed, flailing a paw up at my chest, pulling Nolan's attention away from me, thankfully.

"Who's this?" Nolan's question was answered with another meow as he tilted his head at the plump kitten.

"Remy," I said softly as I scratched behind his ears, "I'm sorry, I should have asked if it was okay for him to stay. I didn't want to leave him alone."

"It's okay. I like cats." Nolan's face lifted into a grin as he reached a long finger under Remy's chin and a loud purr erupted in response. Both of us stood there for a moment, doting over Remy before he grew tired of the attention and his normal craving for adventure kicked in. He wriggled out of my hands and leapt onto the couch then scampered across the floor.

"Heh, cute little fella." Nolan's gaze followed him until he disappeared around the corner, and then refocused back on me.

"I'm fine." I blurted out as soon as his eyebrow twitched up.

"Harley, ya could have died tonight."

"I'm really tired, I just want to get some sleep." I said softly and went to step past him. An arm flung up in front of me, blocking my path.

"Christ, Harley, why are ya so hardheaded?! First ya get knocked out from a damn flying cue ball and yer falling all over yourself while still tryin' ta tell Aggie and me yer fine. Tonight, ya nearly drown yerself in yer own bathtub but don't think that constitutes a good reason ta get checked out?" I could feel his eyes fixed on me but refused to look at him, instead clamping my lips together. I felt like a bomb about to explode. The last thing I needed was another person questioning my sanity tonight. Especially him.

"Will ya at least look at me?"

"I just want to get some sleep!"

"I'm sorry...I'm just tryin' to look out for ya. There's no reason ta be snappin' at me like that," Nolan spoke in a subdued tone when I finally looked up at him. "I'll grab ya something to sleep in and get ya an extra blanket."

Guilt hit me as he nodded toward the guest bedroom then disappeared into his room. _Good job, Harley, snap at the guy that just let you crash at his place after being woken up at three in the morning._ I sucked in a deep breath, doing what I could to calm my nerves as I walked to the other room. A few minutes later, Nolan appeared in the doorway.

"I'm sorry, Nolan. I didn't mean to be like that. I'm having a really hard time getting settled here. I was just frustrated." I apologized, looking down as if my fingernails were something of interest. "I'm really fine though, the paramedics checked me out." He didn't say anything but handed me a towel for my damp hair and placed the blanket and pajamas on the bed.

"Don't apologize." I could feel Nolan's gaze on me as I patted the towel over my hair. "You've had a rough night. I'm sorry for pushing ya about the hospital." Nolan stopped abruptly as if he wanted to say more, but instead of speaking his lips turned into a frown as my eyes met his. I watched him, waiting for him to continue. "It's just that, I would be upset if something were ta happen ta ya, Harley."

"Oh," I found my words missing, unsure of how to react to his comment. He let out a nervous laugh after a few seconds, scratching his head as turned for the hallway.

"I'd best not take up any more of yer time. I'm sure yer exhausted. Get some rest."

"Goodnight, Nolan. Thank you."

He stopped and looked over his shoulder at me with a simple nod before continuing down the hall.

"Goodnight, Harley."

*****

The sun was shining high in the sky when I awoke the next morning. Golden rays lit up the small bedroom causing me to squint against the overwhelming brightness. I turned over, doing my best to ignore the daylight and pressing my face against the pillows. Once more I had slept a long, dreamless night – peaceful and uneventful. So peaceful that I didn't want to wake up yet. I was perfectly toasty underneath a pile of blankets and wanted to remain there, even for just a few extra minutes. It was no use though. I was wide awake now. After allowing myself a few more seconds of bliss, I leisurely slid my legs off the side of the bed and out from under the blankets before leaving the warmth of my cocoon behind. The air in the room was equally warm, infused with heat flowing from the radiator. I hadn't remembered it being on last night. Maybe Nolan had come in at some point and turned it on for me.

I glanced up at myself in the mirror, wiping the sleep from my eyes and combing my fingers through the more unruly strands of hair that stuck up off my head. Nolan had given me a comfy long-sleeved thermal shirt and another pair of pajama pants. The pants were a bit too long and I had to take care not to trip over them as I walked into the living room. As the couch came into view, I unsuccessfully stifled a giggle at the sight of Nolan laying under a quilt with Remy curled up under his chin. Both creatures stirred at the unexpected noise and two sets of blue eyes blinked up at me.

"Mornin', Harley." Nolan shifted and sat up against the arm of the sofa, cradling Remy to him so that he wouldn't fall.

"Good morning, Nolan," I smiled, still studying them both in amusement. "Don't you have a bed? You were sleeping on the couch the other night too."

"I do," Nolan's lips eased into a sleepy smile beneath his trimmed mustache before he scrubbed a hand over his face and ran his fingertips over the stubble of his goatee.

"Why are you sleeping here then?" I gestured at the couch. It couldn't be very comfortable compared to his bed.

"With ya being hurt and all, I didn't want ta be too far away. In case ya needed something." He said matter-of-factly as he placed Remy on the floor. Heat instantly rose up through my neck and face as I froze at Nolan's words. _He'd been sleeping there because of me?_ Before I could re-gather my senses, there was a knock at the door. "It's only Aggie. I told her to come over." Nolan explained, mistaking the unexpected visitor to be the cause of my startled expression. Given Aggie's reaction the other day, this only caused further panic.

"Why did you tell her to come over?!" I looked down at myself as if I was completely bare. Nolan only let out a tired, husky laugh as he strode to the door.

"Relax, I messaged her last night. She's just bringing you over some clean clothes." He waved a hand at me as the other pulled the door open. Aggie burst into the room carrying a shopping bag of clothing and a small familiar take-out bag from The Crusty Biscuit, which she promptly handed over to Nolan.

"Morning, Harley." She smirked at me. I had a feeling despite Nolan's _message_ , she still suspected a more torrid explanation hidden underneath my reason for staying there. Nevertheless, I smiled back, offering a little wave as she bounded towards me. I glanced over her shoulder to see Nolan's amused expression as Aggie set her targets on me. I gave him a questioning look but he only shrugged innocently and took a bite from his breakfast sandwich.

"Come on woman, let's get you dressed. We're going out." Her eyes narrowed in determination before she yanked my arm and pulled me back down the hall. As soon as the door shut behind us, Aggie dumped the contents of the shopping bag on the bed. "You've got a bit more hips than I do, so I wasn't sure if my pants would fit you. These have a little stretch to them."

"Gee thanks," I said as she tossed me a pair of jeans. I caught them, holding them up to my hips. She was right, it might be a tight squeeze.

"Please, Harley. I look like a damn rail. If it wasn't for growing boobs Nolan would still tell me I look like a boy," Aggie scoffed. "You, however, have got the almighty birthing hips that most guys around here go crazy for."

She had me there. I'd inherited my mother's overt curviness, something which generally served me well – pants shopping aside. I pulled off the pajama pants, and somehow managed to work my way into the jeans, though unsurprisingly they were tight around my hips and butt. I turned around in front of the mirror as Aggie appraised me with a satisfactory nod. "Now then, I think this will look nice with your eyes and skin." She tossed a royal blue sweater at me and waited for me to put it on. I hesitantly pulled off the thermal shirt in front of Aggie, hoping she didn't notice the fading bruises on my back.

"Geez Harley, do you make a habit of injuring yourself?" She sucked in air through her teeth as she eyed the marks with a cringe.

"You would think so. I fell down and hit my back on the stairs when I was moving into my apartment." I quickly fabricated something reasonably believable given my recent injuries. She seemed satisfied and returned her attention to the contents of her bag as I slipped the sweater over my head and slid my boots onto my feet.

"I brought my hairbrush. I figured you might need it and I'm pretty sure Nolan doesn't own one." She handed me the brush then sat on the bed, watching me as I pulled it through my long black tresses a few times. After I handed the brush back, she went to wait in the living room as I splashed my face in the bathroom sink and brushed my teeth with my finger. Coming back down the hall, I heard her and Nolan chatting as they waited for me.

"So twice now she's stayed over and you've not tried anything?" Aggie whispered. I could just see her narrowing her eyes at Nolan speculatively.

"Shut up, _Agatha_."

"Don't you call me that!" She hissed.

"Don't be insinuatin' anything then." Nolan's voice huffed back.

"Puh-lease. I'm not blind, you know. I see how you look at her," Aggie said, adding, "especially _that arse_."

"Agatha!" Nolan's voice rose an octave. I coughed as I turned the corner, hoping it would deter any further comments regarding my rear end. Nolan regarded me with wide eyes, his ears growing red. I did my best to look aloof as I walked toward them.

"I'm ready to go when you are, Aggie." I cleared my throat again, glancing down at my nails to break the awkward look between me and Nolan. She nodded then glanced back at Nolan for a second, no doubt giving him another mischievous smirk before she joined me and headed for the door.

"Oh! I forgot. I need to get food for Remy." I stopped and looked back at Nolan. Part of me wanted an excuse not to be alone with Aggie, given the line of questioning she'd been putting Nolan through before I walked into the room.

"Don't worry. I'll see ta it the little guy gets a proper meal." He winked and scooped the kitten up to keep him from running for the open door. With one last look of defeat, I followed Aggie out to Nolan's car.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

A Call Home

Aggie drove about an hour outside of Midtown to a large farmer's market that she frequented whenever she wanted an excuse to borrow Nolan's car. There were tons of fresh fruit and vegetable stands as well as fresh-baked goods that taunted the senses with their delightfully sweet aromas.

"We should probably stop and grab breakfast," Aggie suggested, as if reading my mind. That or she could have heard my stomach rumbling. She grabbed my wrist and led me through the throngs of market-goers, past a few jewelry stands, and around a corner until we found ourselves in front of a little diner attached to the marketplace. Immediately we were greeted with the smell of maple syrup and searing sausage. My stomach growled triumphantly as I breathed in another delicious whiff. Aggie gave me a knowing grin before turning to the girl at the counter to order. "Two number fives please."

"Aggie, I can get my own food." I reached for my purse but she put her hand out to stop me.

"Oh stop it. Save your money to buy some goodies from the market. Now go find us a seat." She waved me off with a sly wink. No other patrons were currently present, but I did as she asked and slid into the least shoddy looking booth. The whole diner looked pretty shabby and run-down, a good breeze might knock the entire structure into a pile of sticks. But the food smelled amazing.

"There! Now that's breakfast." Aggie's grin widened as she ceremoniously placed a tray full of sausage, eggs and pancakes drenched in syrup right under my nose.

"I don't think I can eat all that." My own eyes grew wide at the heaping mounds of food on my plate.

"Oh, you'll want to. Trust me." Aggie wiggled an eyebrow at me as she dug a fork into her eggs.

"I don't think that's humanly possible." I laughed and shoveled a bite into my mouth. "Oh my god...that's so good!" An involuntary moan rumbled through my lips as I savored a bite of syrup-covered sausage. Aggie's signature mischievous grin turned up the corners of her mouth as she observed my reaction.

"You won't be able to stop yourself." She shook her fork at me before stabbing a piece of pancake and sausage together. Aside from the occasional moan of deliciousness, both of us fell quiet as we engorged on the rich and unhealthy breakfast. Forty-five minutes later we finally managed to pull ourselves away from the booth, and our empty plates. It was then that I sincerely regretted fitting myself into Aggie's already tight jeans.

"Aggie, you should have brought me sweatpants." I panted as we made our way back toward the rows of merchants.

"Probably. I forgot about the diner until we got here." Aggie was a bit short of breath herself as she stopped to look at twisted metal earrings.

"How often do you eat there?"

"Every time I come out here."

"Where in the hell do you put it?!"

"I'd like to think that the diner is to thank for my boobs." She let out a wicked cackle.

"If I even think about a meal like that my ass would go up a size." I shook my head, still disbelieving that such a small girl could have such a big appetite.

"That hardly sounds like a problem." Aggie said as she held the earrings up to her head.

"It certainly was for my ex." I cringed a little.

"Well then, Harley, it sounds like he is an ex for a good reason."

"You're right about that, at least."

"I know I am. Besides, there are men much more appreciative of a girl with an arse he can grab onto!" Aggie regarded me with a scheming smirk, "I know Nolan certainly seems to appreciate it. Several times most days."

"Aggie!"

"What? It's true. The man likes a well-fed arse."

I shook my head in denial, even as my mind thought back to Nolan's wandering gaze at the laundromat. I kept silent but she continued.

"I've known Nolan most of my life. I can tell when he's sweet on someone. As far as he's concerned, you might as well be that fresh baked pie sitting on the window sill." She cooed a few inches from my ear. I brushed her away, but she only laughed, taking enjoyment in the redness spread over my cheeks and neck.

"Pie or not, I'm not in the type of position to explore any such...avenues." I chose my words carefully as I maintained my composure, my eyes connecting with hers for a moment.

"Fair enough. Nolan's a bit on the shy side, so it's not like he'll pursue you if you don't show any interest." Aggie nodded before heading to another booth. "Won't stop him from looking though, that's for sure."

*****

Aggie and I spent the rest of the morning and the early part of the afternoon perusing the farmers' market. I loaded up on some fresh produce but didn't bother buying any jewelry like Aggie. As pretty as some of it was, it only made me think of Jackson. He had impeccable taste when it came to that kind of thing and early on he liked to surprise me with such impromptu gifts. Tear drop diamond earrings, a tennis bracelet, a gorgeous sapphire pendant. He really knew how to spoil a girl. I'd never been big on jewelry but those bright grey eyes of his sparkling just as much as the gems in his hand had pulled me under his spell. That look he had, the one I mistook for adoration and sincerity, always melted me. I wish I'd seen the fine print before I'd let him slide that necklace around my neck or that bracelet over my wrist. If only I'd realized he'd meant for them to be my shackles.

You're mine!

"Harley, are you alright? You look pale." Aggie's voice cut into my thoughts as I looked up from a jewelry display. The corners of her lips turned down into a frown as she gave me a discerning look.

"Oh, I'm fine." I smiled, "I need to find a restroom. I think all that soda we drank earlier is catching up to me." An unconvincing laugh did nothing to quell the suspicion behind her green eyes, but finally she shrugged and pointed me towards the restrooms.

"I'll be in this area when you're done." Aggie sighed, turning to a rack of handmade clothing. I gave her another glance then headed towards the restrooms. I had remembered seeing a few payphones nearby. I couldn't hold off calling my mom any longer. Between the increasingly creepy apartment and the situation with Jackson, I had to talk to her. The cluster of payphones came into view as I rounded the corner past the restrooms. I peeked over my shoulder to ensure Aggie wasn't anywhere to be seen, then dug a few quarters from my purse before dialing my mother's number.

"Hello?" Her familiar cheery voice answered a few rings later.

"Momma?" I couldn't help but smile at the sound. _God I miss her._

"Harley!? Is that you, baby doll?"

"Yep it's me. Sorry I couldn't call you sooner. I miss you." As much as I had wanted to leave Louisiana for so many years, a tinge of homesickness stung me at the sound of her voice.

"I was so worried about you! So was Jackson. He came here, you know? Said you two had a bit of a fight and that you took off. Where in the heck are you? I've never seen this area code in my life!" I wished I could tell her everything, but there was no way. I didn't have the time or the luxury of telling her right now.

"I can't tell you where I am. Just wanted you to know that I'm safe. And Momma, don't talk to Jackson anymore." I kept my words steady. "He's _not_ a good guy."

"Harley, what did he do to you?"

A knot formed in my chest, pulling taut as I fought to keep composure. I wanted to pour out everything to her. Shit, I wanted her here so she could hold me and tell me everything would be fine. Right now, nothing felt that way.

"I can't talk about it right now. I need to talk to you about something else. I need your advice."

"Fine baby doll, what is it?" I could tell she wasn't pleased with my evasiveness, but I had little choice.

"You know how I used to tease you about the séances you used to perform?" I paused, "well I think my new place is haunted. How do I get rid of it?" Despite being worried about her only daughter, I could just see the hint of a smile crossing my mom's lips. Me asking her about her practices. Her dream come true.

"A ghost, hmm?" Sure enough, I could hear the smile in her voice. "Well baby, if it's buggin' you, it's probably got somethin' to say."

"It just wants to chat? It doesn't seem that way to me." Chatting generally doesn't include drowning the living.

"Have you actually tried to listen? I'm alive and you certainly seemed to have plenty of trouble listening to me growing up. I doubt spirits of the deceased have it any easier with you."

"Momma! I'm being serious."

"I'm sorry baby," My mother's tone returned to a stern one. "I'm serious, though. Try to talk to it. If you don't get enough from that, then reach out to someone that can. I know you think all this stuff is a bunch of hooey, but someone more open to that kind of thing may be able to help you."

"Thanks, Mom. I better get going now." I could feel a few tears pooling in the corners of my eyes but refused to let them escape. "I love you."

"I love you too, baby doll. Please call me again soon."

*****

"You've seemed off since we left the farmers' market." Aggie stated. Her eyes glanced over at me for a moment as she drove us back toward Midtown. "What's on your mind, and don't tell me nothing. I'm not an idiot."

"I was thinking about Brody." I answered her, watching for a reaction. She only nodded thoughtfully as she kept her eyes ahead.

"My uncle told me you were asking about him the other day."

"You're uncle?" I spun around as much as one could with a seatbelt on.

"Aye! Can ye nae tell, lass? Angus is ma' uncle!" The ease with which Aggie slipped into a full-tilt Scottish accent was unsettling.

"Don't do that! You sound just like him." I stared at her in utter amazement.

"You should see the look on Nolan's face when I call him a sissy Irish boy in that accent." She beamed with a devilish laugh. I smiled, remembering the playful banter between the old man and Nolan.

"Why does he always call him that?" I wondered aloud, an amused grin playing over my own lips.

"Aside from puking up haggis when he was five, you mean?" Aggie snorted. "He may have gotten beat up by a scrawny little Scottish girl in the schoolyard one afternoon."

"Wait...you beat up Nolan?"

"Yep," Aggie boasted. "He called me a stinkin' ginger, so I gave him a black eye."

"Aggie!" I giggled at the thought of a little Aggie giving Nolan a beating in front of his classmates.

"What? We've been friends ever since." She let both of our laughter die down before continuing, "getting back to what's been bugging you. Why is Brody on your mind?"

"Well, your uncle told me about Claire's murder, that Brody killed himself after everyone thought he had done it...but I was wondering, how did he kill himself?"

I could see the usually cheerful glow in Aggie's eyes fade with my question. I felt terrible bringing it up, but I needed to know. Aggie remained silent for a couple of minutes, keeping her eyes straight ahead. Her forehead wrinkled for a moment as she contemplated her answer to me.

"He overdosed on Heroin," Aggie swallowed hard, "he injected it into his arm, then sat himself in his bathtub and –"

"And he drowned." It felt like a rock plummeted into the pit of my stomach as the words left my mouth in a half whisper.

"Yes. He drowned in his bathtub." Aggie nodded, a sad glint in her eyes.

"Did you ever –" I started, but looked down at my hands as my mouth went dry and I found it hard to form words. _How could I ask her something like this? Wasn't it bad enough bringing this up?_

"Finish your question, Harley." Aggie's tone was sincere, as if she had a sense of what I might ask.

"Did you ever suspect it wasn't a suicide?" I fought off the hint of dizziness as I replayed the horrific scene from last night, the feeling of helplessness as I struggled to breathe. _Was that what happened to him? Was that what Brody's ghost had to say to me?_ Aggie's lips pinched together in a small pout and her green eyes stared off at the road.

"It never made sense to me. Brody would have never committed suicide. As hurt as he was, he would have never killed himself over what happened. As far as the drugs, the worst that boy ever did was smoke a few joints with me and Nolan when we were teenagers."

"Don't ask me how I know, but I have a strong feeling that he was murdered." I told her. Aggie took a quick glance in the rear view then made a sudden shift onto the shoulder of the road and pulled the car in park before turning to me, her eyes intense as they stared into mine.

"Harley, I don't know who else you may be talking to, but it would be in your best interest not be saying things like that." I wanted to feel threatened by her words, but they came off as more of a warning than anything else.

"But if he was killed wouldn't you want to know why? Wouldn't you want the person responsible put away?"

"Harley, now you stop and you listen to me!" She undid her seatbelt and twisted to face me, "finding out the truth will not bring Brody back. The only thing it will do is stir up a wasp nest that neither myself, my uncle, or Nolan want to deal with _ever_ again." Her hand gripped my shoulder as she spoke.

"I- I'm sorry, Aggie. I didn't mean to..."

"It's fine. I just think you need to leave this one alone...and if something is happening in that apartment, you _need_ to move out."

I nodded, looking out the window once more as she pulled back onto the road and Midtown came into view. I wanted to do as she said. I wanted to leave it alone. But all I could think about were those green eyes with tiny flecks of gold and brown as they stared at me from the mirror – and the blurry figure that had held me under water. There was no longer any question to what he was trying to tell me. Brody had been murdered and he needed someone to know who killed him.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Alannah

After Aggie and I arrived back at Finley's I quickly said goodbye before leaving with Remy. Nolan didn't seem too thrilled about my leaving and demanded I take his number in case something else happened.

"I'll be fine, Nolan." I told him as I zipped up my jacket and slipped Remy inside.

"Harley, ya keep saying that..."

"If it makes you feel any better, I won't be taking baths any time soon. Only showers from now on." I said with mock seriousness. His frown only deepened as his eyes bore into me.

"And if ya have a seizure during a shower?" Nolan raised an unamused eyebrow.

"Then I suppose I'll end up with another concussion," I shrugged, feeling exasperated. I knew he was concerned, but I didn't feel right staying here again. I needed to do what my mother had said. I needed to find out what Brody was trying to say. Maybe he just wanted his murderer brought to justice and then he would leave me alone.

"You should just stay here another night," his tone was pleading, "or with Aggie if you'd feel more comfortable there." Nolan's bright eyes reminded me of deep freshwater pools as they pulled at mine.

"I can't, Nolan. I have something to take care of. I'll see you tomorrow for work, okay?" I hated that look in his eyes. It made me feel terrible, like I'd just kicked a puppy or something. I could imagine him using it to get his way in the past, whether it was an extra cookie from his mother or trying to steal a kiss from an unsuspecting girl. Realizing his attempts to stop me were futile, he finally moved out of my way after handing me a slip of paper with his phone number scribbled neatly on it.

It was late afternoon when I exited Finley's, cradling a purring Remy in my jacket as I eyed the various storefronts and businesses with interest. I wasn't even sure exactly what I was looking for. After talking to my mom, I didn't know if any stores like the metaphysical shops she frequented even existed in Midtown. _Look around the head shops, Harley._ Remy purred and nuzzled against my tummy, keeping me nice and warm as a gust of wind whipped around me. After wandering around a bit, I had remembered where I saw a head shop, and right next to it was a store named "Morrigan's Realm" with a painting of a black cauldron on the window.

The knowledge my mom had given me on paganism, which I had assumed was useless, was actually coming in handy. _Who would have thought that?_ As I pulled open the heavy wooden door to the shop, I was greeted with the familiar scents of incense like Dragon's blood, Nag Champa, and Opium that tickled my nostrils. Remy stirred slightly at the new smells, but I could tell he was asleep now. I could just see my mother feeling right at home here. To the right side of the store a small staircase led up to a door with charms hanging from the doorknob. My mom had similar ones hanging on our front door for protection. The rest of the store was filled with the usual pagan staples such as candles, gems, books, and jewelry. I would have to come back and get my mom something from here another day.

"Well hello." A woman's voice caught my attention from the back of the store.

"Hello," I turned around as a fair-skinned woman with loose strawberry blonde ringlets that fell well past her shoulders, walked toward me. "Is this your store?"

"Why yes, it is, my child." Her smile formed lines in her delicate skin as she watched me with lively gray eyes. "My aren't you an exotic beauty? Look at that gorgeous raven hair and those stunning blue eyes."

My mother was French and my father was Brazilian. While it gave me a nice year-round bronzed complexion, normally I cringed at the term "exotic" in reference to my mixed background. From her though, I didn't mind. She let out a soft laugh as one of her hands gently patted my cheek and a warm, comforting feeling melted over me at her touch. She had a familiarity to her that I found soothing. Perhaps it was because speaking with my mother left me feeling homesick and everything in here reminded me of her, but I could sense this woman was someone I could trust.

"Thank you, miss . . . um?"

"Alannah. My name is Alannah, darling." She winked at me.

"Then thank you, Alannah. I'm Harley." Her grin was infectious, and I found myself beaming back at her.

"Harley, eh? I bet you're a feisty one, aren't you? Got to be, with a name like that." She laughed. "Well, it's nice to meet you." She took my hand in hers, giving it a friendly squeeze before her cheerful expression faded. The smiling gray eyes turned dark as she studied me, her forehead wrinkling in deep thought.

"Harley, there's someone here with you." She spoke a minute later. Out of instinct I swiveled my head around, but found nobody around us. "There's a man with you. I've seen him around before, but it's been several years now." Alannah's gaze was fixated on something unseen near the front of the store.

"Brody?" At the name, a look of recognition flitted across her eyes. She nodded, sending an involuntary shiver through me as her eyes returned to mine.

"Yes, he's been trying to tell you something," her lips pursed and a pained expression brought out the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.

"He _was_ murdered, wasn't he?" My voice was frantic with excitement. Had I actually found someone that could help me?

"Yes, dear, he was." Her voice was hesitant as her hand still held mine.

"Well, then who did it? He can tell you can't he? Ask him who!"

All I wanted was to get this over with. If she could communicate with him then maybe this whole ordeal would be over by night's end. She only frowned at me, squeezing her eyes shut as if there was a harsh light in the room.

"Alannah?" Her hands squeezed mine tighter before her eyes finally opened.

"If only it were that easy, darling." She shook her head, the troubled expression still deep within her gray eyes. "He isn't very strong right now. He can only show me images. Some spirits are stronger than others and sometimes they grow stronger when they are near certain places, people, or objects."

"Like his old apartment. He broke all my mirrors."

"Mmm. He was trying to get your attention. You don't look like you really believe all this." Alannah's smile returned for a brief second. "He needs you to believe it though."

"Well, I believe it now. He nearly drowned me last night!"

Alannah only shook her head.

"No, Harley. He was showing you his death." She said, finally unclasping her hands from mine. "Some spirits use their own memories to reach out. You've been having nightmares that aren't yours, haven't you?" My breath caught in my throat at her words. The image of Claire's frozen corpse made my stomach churn. "Mmm, I thought so."

"Why doesn't he just show me who killed him then?" I didn't mean to raise my voice at Alannah, but I couldn't for the life of me understand why Brody didn't just show me an image of the killer if he couldn't come out and say it.

"Because he never saw their face. I can tell you it's a man, but that's it."

Of course...

"Great, so I am looking for a man? That certainly narrows it down for me." Sarcasm colored my words as I looked toward the front of the store in annoyance. Alannah showed no offense though, her lips pulled into a straight line as she glanced toward the empty corner of the room once more.

"Not just a man, Harley. You already know him." Alannah's words jarred me.

"What do you mean I know him? From where?"

My mind was reeling. _How well do I know this man? When did I meet this man? He had to know more._ Alannah looked down sadly, disappointment in her gray eyes.

"He can't tell me that, only that he felt their energy around you at some point. I'm sorry, Harley."

"So then why should I help him? I have no idea who this person is and neither does he! Besides, what good will it be if I do find out? Brody's already dead. I'll just get a new apartment." I couldn't control the outburst that escaped as my whole body trembled in anger. Alannah flinched as I flailed an arm around then quickly grasped my wrist and forced me to look at her. Her face was grave, forehead pressing down over her eyes as she watched my angered expression.

"Harley, moving somewhere else is not going to get rid of Brody. He isn't just haunting the apartment anymore. He's haunting you. This isn't something you can just walk away from."

"What are you talking about?" I pulled my hand from her, taking a few steps back.

"When I first touched your hand I had a vision. I saw you die. You were lying in the snow, bloodied." She hesitated, "I can't be sure...but I think it's the same man that killed him."

"If you can sense it's the same man then why can't _you_ tell me who he is?" My voice was sharp as I stared at Alannah in disbelief.

"It doesn't work like that, Harley. I only get small glimpses. Sometimes it's enough, but most times it's not."

I felt a sick, cold feeling rising in my stomach as I turned for the door. This couldn't be real. None of this was possible. _There are no ghosts, no deadly premonitions. She's just a crazy old woman. Nobody is trying to kill me._ My feet stumbled beneath me, unwilling to run despite the urge.

"I knew you were a feisty one, Harley." Alannah's hand clasped around mine, stopping me a couple feet from the door. "Now you listen. There is a lot more in this world than you can understand or accept right now, but I'm certainly not just some crazy old woman." Those bright gray eyes of hers conveyed a knowing look as she spoke. "I don't just make this stuff up. I've helped the police on cases before with my abilities to see things so don't you just run off into the evening freaking out. I'll talk to a few of my police friends about Brody. Come by here around this time tomorrow, okay?"

"Fine, tomorrow." I mumbled before she let go of me. I wandered into the street, my mind detached from reality as her words haunted me...just like Brody.

I saw you die.

My only comfort was that the first snow hadn't hit Midtown yet.

But it would be here soon.

Then what?

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

The Sausage Incident

I felt Nolan's eyes watching me from the kitchen as I walked into the pub the next morning, but I didn't bother looking up at him. Despite an uneventful evening and restful sleep, I felt drained and lifeless. Even without shattering glass or visions of Claire, I could still feel Brody's presence and I could still feel the weight of what had just fallen into my lap. Find his murderer or face a similar fate. How in the hell would I even figure out who it was? _Not just a man, Harley! You already know him._

I pushed open the swinging door, glancing in Nolan's direction to see those blue pools studying me, concern etched at the corners of his eyes. How many men did I already know? How many male customers did I see and talk to on a regular basis? It could be anyone. For all I knew, it could be Nolan. I averted my eyes from his. _No. Definitely not Nolan. What reason would he have to kill his best friend?_

"Harley, ya look a little ill, ya alright?" Nolan's voice cut into my thoughts as I hung my coat and scarf on a hook in the back.

"I'm fine, Nolan," I answered as he clanked a few dishes against the counter behind me.

"Hmmph. Have ya had breakfast yet?" He asked as he slid scrambled eggs onto two dishes. I had the feeling even if I said yes, I was about to have another one.

"No, but I'm not too hungry."

"Why don't ya sit and eat something? I don't need ya passing out because yer starving yerself." He placed the plates on either side of the small break table, along with two glasses of orange juice.

"So, you're feeding me so I don't injure myself on the clock again?" I snorted as I sat down across from him. His plate was stacked high with eggs, sausage, and biscuits. Mine had a hearty serving, but it was nowhere near the portions of yesterday's breakfast with Aggie – "ultimate breakfast" as I had officially dubbed it. Nolan frowned at me as he took a bite of his own food.

"No, I just thought ya could use a good breakfast." There was that look again, like I had just kicked a puppy across the room.

"Thank you." I said in a softer tone, looking down at my plate as I dug my fork into the eggs and sausage.

"Yer welcome." I could see the corner of his mouth pull up into a smile in my peripheral.

"Mmmm. Oh god, Nolan, your sausage is delicious!" I couldn't help myself as the moan left my lips. _Oh god, had I really just said that out loud?_ A loud clank jarred me as Nolan's fork hit his plate and I looked up to find him staring at me. His eyes were wide and his hand was still up by his mouth, sans the eating utensil. He blinked for a second then pulled his mouth shut, trying not to choke on his food as he erupted in laughter, banging a fist against his chest.

"You know what I meant, Nolan." I scowled, keeping my eyes down as I took another bite, decidedly not touching any more sausage.

"Oh...yes," he nodded, still laughing as he tried to eat. "Right!" His shoulders shook as he tried to calm his laughter, his head bent over his plate.

"I think I'll go sit out at the bar and finish this." I didn't bother looking up at him, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.

"Awww, come on, Harley." He called after me, still giggling to himself. "It's okay to like my sausage!"

*****

After the sausage incident, I had done my best to keep myself busy on the front end of the pub. Only venturing into the kitchen when absolutely necessary to avoid running into Nolan. Sure enough, nearly every time I had to head back there I came within inches of colliding with him. Every time, the same stupid grin from breakfast would cross his lips.

"Aww come on, Harley. It was funny." He called after me the last time I bumped into him. I returned to my current table, hiding the amused smirk that his teasing brought to my lips. Despite the initial embarrassment, I was glad to have something else distract me for a while. I didn't want to think about the conversation with Alannah yesterday.

"Here's your food, sir." I smiled at the elderly man as he set aside his newspaper. He looked down eagerly at the steaming dish I placed in front of him.

"Thank you, dear." He winked at me with a warm smile. I had to admit, I really preferred the early lunch customers to the drunken evening ones. Many of the older folks came around then and they generally gave me nice tips. Every now and then one of them would leave me a piece of hard candy. Something I could see my grandmother doing when she was still alive. The old man returned to his newspaper while his plate cooled and I headed behind the bar for a couple of refills.

"Well, hello there." Aggie's voice crept up behind me as I was in the middle of refilling a diet coke.

"Good morning, Aggie."

"So what's all this business about you liking Nolan's sausage?" Her voice had that familiar sing-song tone to it once again. I failed to hold back a giggle as a group of older women turned their attention to us, eyes wide with horror at such unladylike discussions.

"Those customers heard you, you know." I turned my face, hiding it from the women as I smirked at her. She nodded cordially toward the women then pulled me into the kitchen, keeping an eye out for Nolan.

"You know I couldn't resist," she smirked. "Still though, he made you breakfast?" She wiggled an eyebrow, a jocular gleam in her eyes.

"He was already making breakfast for himself. It's not a big deal."

"Oh, I think it is. Men don't usually cook women breakfast." Aggie said staunchly. "Just proves my point. I told you Nolan likes girls with a well-fed arse."

"Oh hush."

"Ugh, don't be so daft, Harley. The guy likes you, and you could do a _hell_ of a lot worse." She nudged my side before moving past me. "Now back to work." She gave me a smack on my butt then took off into the front, leaving me gawking at the swinging door.

"What was that all about?" Nolan's voice held an amused tone as I looked back towards him _. Just how much of that conversation had he caught?_

" I...um...nothing. I have to go get refills." I mumbled, slinking backwards toward the front.

"Harley!"

"What?!" His shout startled me, causing me to jump as the swinging door just barely missed me.

"Watch where you're going." He smiled and shook his head before turning back toward his office.

*****

As soon as it hit six in the evening, I pulled off my apron and tossed it on a hook as I quickly wriggled into my jacket. I was wrapping my scarf around my neck when Nolan stepped out of his office, glancing out toward the front before turning his attention to me.

"Yer not wasting any time getting out of here tonight." He smirked as he leaned against the door frame. I fought back the smile that threatened to surface on my lips once again.

"I needed to run by a store before they close." I said, as I slipped the strap of my bag across my chest.

"Oh," He nodded, "I thought ya might be upset because of this morning."

I pulled my lips tight but the corners curled up as I shook my head at him.

"No, I'm over it."

"Ya should do well here then if ya can take a good teasing every once in a while." Nolan laughed, watching as I zipped up my jacket. His blue eyes seemed to twinkle as he smiled at me. I liked _this_ Nolan, the one that seemed to smile and joke more. If only he would stick around. "Well, I best not be keeping ya from yer business." He stood up straight, looking back to his office before his eyes flickered to mine again, cheerful and bright.

"Yeah, I need to get going." I gave him a warm smile as I turned for the front, "I'll see you in the morning."

"Be careful getting home," Nolan's voice was soft as he his gaze held mine and seemed to charge the air around me

"God, why don't you two just kiss and get it over with?" Aggie's voice cut in, instantly breaking whatever strange pull I'd started to feel and causing me to look away awkwardly. Nolan turned toward Aggie with a sharp stare, but she only flashed her usual unabashed grin before disappearing back to the front with a tray of food. Nolan cleared his throat, his hands shoved into his pockets as he turned back towards me for a moment.

"Night, Harley."

"Night."

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Emily

Alannah was standing behind the counter in the back when I walked into Morrigan's Realm that evening.

"Ah, there you are." She motioned for me to come over to her, "I talked to my friends at the police station. They said they would be able to bring over his case file for me to look over and see if anything pops out."

"That's good then, right?" I gave her a hopeful smile. She nodded encouragingly.

"Yes, it certainly can't hurt." She patted my cheek. The tightness that had been building in my chest on the walk over eased slightly at this gesture. She reminded me of an older version of my mother with the way she talked and her mannerisms.

"So then, should I just come back tomorrow?"

"Yes, they said they would stop by early in the afternoon, so by the time you get off work I will hopefully have some news for you." She said, moving out from behind the counter then heading for the stairs. "Come on up. I was going to fix some tea. Do you like chamomile?" She looked back towards me. She really, _really_ reminded me of my mother.

"I love chamomile." I grinned as I followed her up the stairs. The small charms hanging from the handle jingled as she pushed the door open. Her apartment upstairs was an enchanting little treasure trove of rich purple, blue, and green fabrics and textures. The chairs and sofa were all mis-matched but fit together perfectly. Various tables and shelves lined the walls, all filled with little trinkets and statues – some of fairies, others of gods and goddesses.

Maybe after all this mess was behind me I could have my mother up for a visit so that they could meet. I still couldn't believe how hard it had been to hang up with my mother. You spend so much time ready to move out from under your parents' protective wing, yet once you are finally on your own, all you want to do is go swooping right back under it. Funny how that works sometimes.

Alannah motioned for me to sit down as she made her way into the kitchen, setting the kettle down on a burner as she turned on the stove. I continued to look around her living room as I waited. My eyes found a picture of Alannah, a bit younger, holding onto a small girl with similar strawberry blonde ringlets.

"Is this your daughter?" I asked, holding up the picture frame as I looked to her.

"Yes dear...that's Emily. She was such a sweetheart." There was a sad fondness in the way in which Alannah spoke that made me wonder.

"Was?"

"Mmm, yes. She went missing shortly after that picture was taken." She answered me as the tea kettle began to whistle behind her, then busied herself with setting up a tray of tea and cookies before carrying it over to me.

"So, you never found her?" I ask as she handed me a cup of tea then settled onto the chair across from me.

"Never," Alannah let out a sigh as her sad gray eyes looked over the picture of her and Emily. "She is one of the cases I was never able to help with. Never got any sort of feelings of where she might be or what might have happened. She just vanished."

"I'm very sorry, Alannah." I reached a hand out to her and she took mine in hers, her lips pulling into a big smile.

"It's alright dear. Maybe I can help you though, I think Emily would have liked you. She was a very special girl. She had an inner glow to her. Just like you." Alannah's words tugged at my heart. Until yesterday evening, she and I had been complete strangers, but right now she felt like the closest friend I had in Midtown, and the only other person that knew what I was going through.

"I don't know how to thank you enough for helping. I have no idea how I'm going to find Brody's killer." I took a sip of tea, attempting to soothe the anxiety that lingered with my words.

"I'm going to do whatever I can, I promise you that. I just don't know how much it will end up being until I get my hands on those papers. What is important for you right now, Harley, is to keep yourself open."

"Open to Brody?" I looked at her a bit confused.

"Yes, now that you know Brody is trying to communicate with you, keep your mind open to it. Keep an eye out for signs, warnings. The more open you are, the more he can come through." Alannah took a sip of her tea, her gray eyes still on me.

"But, I've seen him multiple times. How would that have happened if I wasn't open enough?"

"He was coming through much stronger then. Sometimes, they can come through stronger, drawing on the energy within that place or person. Other times, unless we are completely open to them, they can't get through." Alannah paused for a moment, thinking over her words. "And Harley, sometimes when we are really having trouble hearing them, sometimes we need to give them a bit of our own energy. Don't be afraid to let him in."

"What are you talking about?"

"Sometimes you just have to let them in, Harley. All the way. Just let go, and let him in." She nodded, "If all else fails and you can't seem to understand what he is trying to tell you, or you just don't know where else to look, invite him in and he will show you."

I didn't know if I liked the sound of that. Maybe her search tomorrow would come up with something and I wouldn't have to resort to "letting Brody in." It was bad enough knowing he was haunting my apartment. I didn't need to become possessed by him as well. Alannah and I finished our cups of tea without much more talking, each of us lost in thought. Mine were of Brody, and I'm sure hers were of Emily. After I finished my cup, I placed it on the tray.

"Thank you for the tea. I should probably get going now." Alannah pulled herself to her feet to see me off.

"Be safe, Harley." She pulled me into a hug when we reached the bottom of the stairs, and it took everything in me to let go of her. I didn't want to go back to my empty apartment where who knew what sort of dreams I would have that night.

"You will be okay tonight. I can promise you that." She whispered in my ear before letting go. "There is something very different about you, Harley. That's why Brody reached out to you. And although it won't be easy, I think you'll make it through all this mess okay."

"Thank you, Alannah." I needed her words more than she would ever know.

"Keep your chin up, girl. I'll see you tomorrow." She winked at me, her gray eyes dazzling. I smiled back and she gave my hand one last squeeze before I walked out the door.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Comforted

By the time I finished my morning shift the next day, it was still too early for me to go see Alannah. I made a detour to the apartment first to check on Remy and put down some food in case I was out later than planned. I spent a few minutes petting him, and he seemed quite content to be left alone to his usual conquests, scampering out of my arms with a toy mouse in his teeth. At least one of us was content being here. For once, I thought I had found my own haven. Somewhere I felt comfortable and safe, far away from Jackson. Clearly life wouldn't be that easy on me. I was beginning to dread every moment I had to spend here, but I didn't have any other options currently. Besides, according to Alannah, there was nowhere I could hide.

I stood to leave the apartment feeling tired and sore. Despite Alannah being right about my undisturbed night of sleep, I still felt exhausted and restless when I woke up. Work blurred by in a fog of equal uneventfulness. Nolan ducked out early to take care of some errands and Aggie was working the evening shift so I felt pretty much on my own, left to mull over my possible untimely demise. I was anxious to find out if Alannah had any clues as to who murdered Brody, and who planned to murder me.

I still didn't know if I really believed her vision. I wanted to trust her, and I wanted to believe that if there was a threat to my life, she might be able to help me find it. As I made my way toward Morrigan's Realm, I tightened my scarf around my neck. Winter was well on its way now. _Great_. Twenty minutes later I pulled open the heavy door, and nearly tripped over my own two feet as I walked into a room full of police officers.

"What the hell is going on?" I blurted out. Several of them spun around, narrowing their eyes at me suspiciously. Then I saw it. The gray eyes that were staring lifelessly at me from the floor. I gasped, falling back against the door as I took in the sight of Alannah's body. Her neck twisted at an unnatural angle, eyes wide and unseeing, and mouth agape in a frozen scream as she lay in a dark pool of blood.

"Miss, you need to step outside." One officer grabbed my arm but I pulled away.

"What happened?" I asked, unable to look away from the gray eyes that had started to cloud over.

"The woman tripped on the stairs and fell. Were you family?" He asked, clamping a hand on my arm once more.

"No. Just a friend." I shook my head. "She couldn't have just fallen like that. Are you sure someone didn't do it? Someone could have shoved her!" My voice exploded with emotion, as I tried in vain to pull out of his grasp again. Several of the other officers exchanged looks with each other, still watching my every move. I didn't care though. It couldn't be a coincidence. One day she warns me about a murderer and offers to help, the next day she is dead.

I froze at the thought, unable to move. Ice ran through my veins as I remembered what she'd told me. She'd worked with the police in the past. She'd asked a couple of them about Brody. _Had one of them done it?_ My heart thudded hard within my chest as I looked around the room at the glares now watching me with interest.

"I'm sorry. I'm just upset. I think I need to go." The officer's grip loosened as I backed away and my hand grasped for the door handle. He followed me as I slipped outside.

"Miss! Can I speak with you for a moment?" He called after me, his footsteps echoing my own.

"I'm sorry, but I have to get to work." I kept my head down as I quickened my pace. I could hear his steps slow as he dropped back and I chanced looking over my shoulder to see him turn back toward Alannah's store. Maybe he was the cop she had talked to, or maybe he was just concerned that I was emotionally distraught, but I couldn't afford to find out. My pulse was racing by the time I stepped from the curb and crossed the street. I continued at a brisk pace, staring forward, my eyes unfocused as I tried to process what had just happened. I heard someone calling my name behind me, but refused to look. _Did she tell them my name too? Great._ _I might as well have glued a bull's eye to my back._ Of course, screaming in front of a room full of officers was probably the equivalent.

"Harley!" The voice yelled again. Panicked, I broke into a sprint, shoving past a teenage couple. They shouted a few obscenities my way but I didn't look back. "Harley, wait!" The voice called out once more and I turned my head as it finally registered who it belonged to. Just in time to trip over the curb.

"Sonofabitch!" I growled as my knee bashed against the hard asphalt and sent shooting pain running up my thigh. A few seconds later Nolan slowed his pace, breathing heavy as he stared down at me.

"Why the hell did ya start running like that when I called ya?" His eyebrows knitted together as he knelt down beside me. "And ya really ought to watch where yer going."

"I don't need a lecture right now, Nolan!" My words came out harsher than I intended them to, but with the pain I was in, I didn't really care.

"I'm sorry," he said in a more sympathetic tone. "Come on, I'll help ya up." I tried to pull myself to my feet, but it only caused more pain to surge through my leg. Giving in, I grabbed onto his arms as he lifted me to a standing position and steadied me so I could keep my injured leg off the ground. With one arm, he reached down and grabbed the shopping bag he was carrying then hailed a taxi. I didn't object. Finley's wasn't too far, but stepping on my foot at all seemed like a bad idea. Nolan held the door open for me and I climbed in, curling up against the other door as the seat shifted and he climbed in behind me.

"Harley, what's wrong?" I could feel him lean toward me, but I kept silent, my forehead pressed against the glass as I stared blankly at the passing buildings.

"I'm fine."

"Ya always say that, but yer not fooling me if ya think I'll believe it." His hand tentatively touched my back as I curled my shoulders forward. "Please tell me what happened."

I wanted to tell him, but of all people, I could not tell Nolan what was really going on. He kept his hand on my back, gently stroking his fingers down my spine, waiting for me to say something. As the cab pulled up in front of Finley's, I finally turned toward him and he grabbed my hand, carefully helping me out of the cab without hurting my leg. He didn't say anything, but slid an arm around my waist and guided me as I hobbled into the pub. Aggie looked up from the bar and glanced toward Nolan curiously. He only shook his head at her and continued towards the back as I limped next to him. Once we reached the kitchen, Nolan stopped in front of the door to his apartment.

"Put your arms around me," he commanded. I scrunched my forehead, my eyes narrowing at him suspiciously. Nothing in his eyes, however, showed any ulterior motive, so I did as he said. His strong arms slid underneath my thighs and my back and he gently lifted me off the ground.

"I can just sit at the table down here." I told him as he pulled the door to the staircase open.

"That wouldn't be very comfortable, Harley." He looked down at me as he climbed the steps. I avoided his gaze, as difficult as it was, while he held me. He nudged the door open with his shoulder then stepped into the living room and lowered me onto the couch, taking extra care with my injured leg. "Hmm. It doesn't look broken, but it's definitely pretty swollen." He said after he had managed to push my pant leg above my swelling knee.

I nodded, not really hearing him. All I could think about were Alannah's lifeless eyes staring up at me. Whoever had killed her, it was my fault. I had gone to her and she had died trying to help me.

"Harley?" Nolan repeated my name a couple times, trying to reel me back to the present. I hadn't even realized he'd left the room for ice until he pressed the icepack to my knee. He'd wrapped it in a dishtowel so the sudden cold against my skin didn't startle me. I looked down at the dishtowel covered in an assortment of painted fruit. Another left-over from his mother, no doubt. If I were capable of it, I would have laughed. Instead, I kept my gaze away from his. He watched me, waiting for me to open up, but what could I tell him?

"I saw a woman. She died."

"Did you know her? Where did this happen?" Nolan's forehead creased and he sat forward on the coffee table, his other hand reaching for mine. I didn't pull away, barely aware of his thumb brushing over the back of my hand in a light soothing motion. I took slow breaths as I thought of those gray eyes staring at me bright with life just the night before.

"We'd just met...but she was a good friend." My voice escaped in a whisper, barely concealing the sadness that pulled at my heart. His hand squeezed mine, enveloping it in the warmth that only a caring touch could give. I looked up to find his eyes watching me, a shared sadness deep within them.

"I'm sorry." His voice was soft. He didn't bother questioning me further. Whatever else I was hiding, it didn't seem to matter right now. I squeezed my eyes shut as I felt tears finally escaping from the corners of my eyes, followed by the feathery touch of his finger as he wiped one away. Instinctively, I turned my cheek into his palm, his touch pushing everything else I was feeling away. He kept his hand there, his fingertips brushing my hair behind my ear. "I'm really sorry, Harley."

Even Nolan's voice was soothing to me. Maybe it was the fact that he didn't placate me, he didn't tell me everything would be okay. Someone was dead because of me. That would never be okay. More tears came now, and I couldn't hold them back. Nolan didn't attempt to quiet me or shush me. He kept his hand on my cheek, gently stroking along my cheekbone, his other hand still resting over the icepack on my knee.

"Is there anything I can do for ya? Anything at all?" He asked after my tears had quieted to a sniffle. I nodded as I opened my eyes and carefully lifted myself up, scooting back into the couch a little before motioning for him to join me.

"Can you lay here with me, just for a little bit?" I wasn't sure what I was thinking as the question left my lips but I knew that at that moment, more than anything, I just didn't want to feel alone. Nolan's eyes conveyed some surprise at my question, but he quietly slid onto the sofa next to me, one hand carefully placing my injured leg over his as he turned on his side. Nolan tentatively moved one arm behind me as he watched me. I curled into him, laying my face against the contour of his chest and breathed in the crisp, clean, citrus scent that clung to his shirt as I closed my eyes. As his other hand gently rested on my lower back, cradling me to him, I felt oddly at peace. I didn't think about Brody or Alannah, I just concentrated on the slow rhythm beating within Nolan's chest and the warmth of his body holding mine. I didn't think about the fact someone might want me dead and I had no idea how to stop them. I just let everything fade into the background, closing my eyes as his hand gently stroked up and down my back.

"Yer safe here," Nolan whispered against my ear, "whatever happened, yer safe here."

I looked up at him. As much as I wanted to believe that he could keep me safe and as much as I wanted to trust him, I knew better. I wouldn't be safe anywhere. Not if Alannah's vision came true. Still, in that moment I did feel safe. I forced those thoughts back, allowing myself to enjoy the brief escape.

"Thank you, Nolan." I smiled up at him as my vision blurred with leftover tears still caught in my eyes. Nolan smiled back and his hand moved to my cheek once more, cradling it in his palm. I closed my eyes again and turned my face into his warm touch with a sigh, but his sudden, sharp breath drew my attention back to him. I blinked my eyes open to find Nolan raking his teeth over his bottom lip, staring down at me. He tilted my face up to his with a longing gaze as he pressed his lips to mine. My whole body felt warmed and dulled of any unpleasant thoughts or feelings. Even the pain in my knee felt numbed by the feel of Nolan's soft full lips gently pulling at mine.

After a minute he pulled away, pressing his forehead to mine, "I'm sorry, I shouldn'ta —"

"No don't –" my fingers twisted into the fabric of his t-shirt as I pulled his face back to mine. Nolan's lips crushed against mine as his mouth moved with more purpose. His stubble scraped against my face as he kissed me, his arms pulling me closer. His tongue brushed against mine, and I found my body reacting to his as an unfamiliar heat spread through me. I ran a hand up his chest and a low groan escaped from deep within his throat as he rolled himself on top of me.

"Mmmph, Harley." My name on his lips in a ragged whisper sent another wave of heat through my body as his breath moved over my neck. I felt consumed, unable to focus on anything but him as his mouth returned to mine with an increased hunger. My fingers gripped the back of his neck, gently tugging at the curls at his nape. I wasn't sure if I wanted Nolan, or if I just wanted to feel this content for as long as possible, but I didn't want to let go. From the feel of his body, neither did he. Nolan's lips tugged at mine as he pressed his hips down against me and I rolled my head back against the cushions, a moan shivering past my lips. The reaction only made him shudder as another low groan rumbled from him and he thrust himself harder against me.

"NOLAN!" The sudden sound of Aggie's voice slammed us back into the present, ripping away whatever spell had come over us. Nolan flung himself off of me, nearly stumbling backwards over the coffee table. His face was flushed, lips red and puffy. Even if she wasn't within view from where I lay on the couch, I could already see Aggie's expression. Nolan's eyes stared towards the door with the look of a wild dog, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.

"What is it, _Agatha_?" He asked through gritted teeth.

"Some big drunk guy downstairs is getting all belligerent after I cut him off. Figured you would want to take care of it before he starts breaking things." I could hear the smirk in her voice.

"Fine. I'll be down in a minute." His eyes bore into her. "Next time try knocking."

"Next time you're trying to get it on, try locking the damn door!" She shot back and quickly slammed the door behind her as Nolan flung a cushion in her direction. With Aggie gone, he turned his attention back to me, his eyes a mixture of lust and frustration.

"I'll be right back, okay?" He raised an eyebrow, no doubt hopeful that we could pick up where we left off. With the haze he'd cast over me now gone, I wasn't sure if I should, but I still nodded, smiling up at him. He awkwardly adjusted himself, then headed for the door. I did my best to wait for him, but a few minutes after the door shut, I could feel my eyelids drooping, exhausted from work, from Alannah's death, and from everything that seemed to be happening since I had moved to Midtown. I just wanted to sleep.

CHAPTER TWENTY

What's in a name?

I was relieved to find Nolan was still asleep when I awoke the next morning. I quietly pulled off the blanket that he must have laid over me while I was asleep, careful not to make noise as I sat up. I braced myself and placed my foot on the floor before slowly pulled myself to a standing position. My knee was still swollen and stiff, but I could manage walking back home. I needed to get back to Remy, he had been alone all night. With regard to the slumbering Irishman in the other room, I wasn't so sure I could face him after what had happened last night.

I slid my jacket on and slung my bag over my shoulder before tip-toeing towards the stairway. Nolan's sleeping form was visible through the gap of his open bedroom door, sprawled out on his back as his chest rose and fell in a slow tempo. As I watched him, an urge tugged at me, telling me to go to him. To slip under the covers, curl up against him, and let the feelings of want wash away any other worries once again. _If only it were that easy._

Slowly, I backed away from his door and reminded myself that I needed to go. I had to find out what I could about Brody's killer. I couldn't stay here, hiding from the grim and overwhelming task at hand. As of right now, I had no idea where to even start. With everything else going on, I didn't have time to think about what transpired between me and Nolan last night. _It's time to go, Harley._ Without any more hesitation, I took my leave, hurrying down the steps and slipping out the back of the kitchen downstairs.

The only thing that kept my feet moving up the steps as I reached my apartment building was the fact that Remy was waiting for me. I didn't want to be anywhere near the place. As soon as my keys jingled in the lock I could hear the familiar "mew" on the other side. I smiled, relieved to hear him sounding like his usual content self. He greeted me eagerly, bouncing side to side playfully as I placed my bag down. He didn't appear to be any worse for wear after being left alone all night, but I made sure to put down food and water first and gave him a nice scratch behind his ears. He purred loudly as he buried his face in a bowl of wet food. After a few minutes of sitting there watching him, I pulled myself away, limping slightly to my bedroom.

I glanced over at the mirror. My face looked disjointed through the cracks and breaks, but no green eyes stared back at me as I searched the shattered reflection. _Still just me_. I sat down on the foot of my bed slipping my feet out of my boots before lying on my back. _Now what, Harley? Where do we start?_ I drew a blank as I stared up at the ceiling. The only thing I knew now, was that the killer might be a cop. Either that or he had contacts with one. Still, that didn't really narrow my list of suspects. Not by a long shot.

"Dammit Brody, don't you have anything I can go on?" The frustration in my voice came out to nobody in particular as I lay there. Who knew if he could even hear me? Alannah said he could, but it wasn't like he could say anything back. I closed my eyes and tried to clear my head. I tried to think of anything that might help. But as soon as my eyes were closed my mind wandered to Nolan. My thoughts drifted back to the warmth of his body against mine, the feel of his lips as they pulled at mine. _Ugh, that is not going to help anything._ I tried to shake him from my thoughts, but it had been a long time since someone had kissed me like that. Since someone had held me like that. With Jackson it always felt like it was about him. His pleasure, his strength, his bravado. When Nolan kissed me, it was like he wanted to become a part of me.

"No! Stop it." I sat up as a shiver ran through me. I had to work with the man today, I could not be thinking like this. Even if I had enjoyed it, even if I wanted desperately to overwrite my last experience with Jackson with a much more pleasurable one, I could _not_ let things go any further. There was too much I needed to focus on right now and a romp in the sack with my boss was not one of them. If only my body would listen to reason. I could still smell that same citrusy scent clinging to my clothes as I breathed in. _No, that certainly isn't helping either._

Pulling myself off the bed I trudged toward the bathroom and discarded the Nolan-scented shirt. I stopped, hesitating in the doorway for a moment as my eyes stared down at the tub, imagining Brody laying there. Despite the last couple of times in here scaring the crap out of me, I finally knew the reasons behind what happened. The message Brody was trying to convey to me.

Still, my hand shook a little as I twisted the faucet on. "I would really appreciate it if you don't scare the shit out of me, Brody." Thankfully, he seemed to have listened, but I was still on high alert, unable to relax as the water ran over me. I did get my mind of Nolan though, and that was what I needed.

As I stepped out of the shower, I could hear Remy racing from the kitchen and darting across the living room. Where that kitten put all that food I had no idea, but it seemed to have a direct effect on his energetic outbursts. After drying off and putting on a clean pair of jeans and my work shirt, I peeked out of the bathroom to see Remy trotting excitedly from the other direction as if he were chasing something. I followed him as he scrambled around the corner into my bedroom, his plump posterior nearly getting caught as he wriggled underneath one of the nightstands.

"Remy, what on earth are you going after?" I attempted to kneel down but it was no use with a bum knee. A moment later, Remy's backside wriggled back into view and he tore off back in the direction of the living room carrying a scrap of paper in his mouth. "Remy! Come back here!" I hobbled after him, following the trail of jubilant mew's as his paws pounced against the floor. I found him sitting back on his haunches, pawing at the air feverishly, attempting to swat at something I couldn't see. He dropped the paper beside him; it was no longer of interest now that he had something else to hold his attention.

As I watched Remy, I remembered what Alannah said about being more open. My mother always told me that animals, especially cats, were more open to spirits. Watching him now, Remy was acting just as he was the day I found him sitting on the counter. I slowly sat on the couch across from him. Whatever or _whoever_ he was playing with, I couldn't see.

"Brody?" I felt a chill run up my spine, but nobody answered. I turned my attention to the piece of paper, a yellowed newspaper clipping. I flipped it over from the advertisement that faced up to find myself staring at Claire. I looked back at Remy in disbelief, then back to Claire's image.

The headline read "21 Year old Woman Slain, Body Left In Woods Behind Midtown University". I scanned the article, but there was no mention of suspects, only a description of how she died. Blunt force trauma to the skull with signs of strangulation. Claire Stevens had been raped, tortured, and beaten in what the paper deemed was "One of the most horrific murders Midtown has seen in thirty years." Her body had been buried in the snow for a week before she was found by a search party.

_That's going to be you_ , a voice in the back of my head taunted me. My stomach lurched at the thought of her icy hand gripping my wrist. My eyes continued down the article, scanning for any information that might help. _Nothing_. I let out a heavy sigh and dropped my hand back onto on the coffee table before returning my attention to Remy. He was watching me with two wide blue eyes, tilting his head curiously to the side. He suddenly reared up and jumped at my hand, swatting and pawing at my thumb where I was still gripping the yellowed newsprint.

"What? You want the paper? Maybe you can figure out what he's trying to tell me." I smiled as Remy continued, relentless and determined to pry my fingers away. After a moment, I released the paper from my grasp and he slowly backed away, plopping down on his rump and staring at me once more. If only he could just tell me what Brody was trying to show me. Just for show I glanced over at the article one more time, running my eyes from top to bottom. They stopped on two names I hadn't seen before, scribbled in red ink on the corner that I had been holding onto.

Sophia Clarice Rollins

Ashley Tate- 1989

There was no mention of an Ashley or a Sophia in the article, but if Brody was bringing this to my attention then there had to be something he wanted me to find out about them. Either that or the crazy cat lady thing was starting to kick in. I didn't have to be at the pub for a few hours. There would be plenty of time to stop off at the library and look them up. I glanced over at Remy once more. I didn't want to leave him alone again, but he didn't seem too concerned with my presence anymore. He'd found a piece of carpet sticking up that now held his interest. His content purring assured me he would be fine with some food and water left out until I got home from work.

*****

My teeth chattered as I made the trek to the library. The sky was a dark gray, with no hint of sunshine for so early in the day. _Not cold enough for snow_ , I noted. The tenseness in my shoulders eased slightly at this small reassurance and I approached the expansive steps that led up to the library's brick edifice. An uneasy feeling still churned deep in the pit of my stomach, reminding me I was up against an impossible deadline, or that someone was out there watching me from the shadows waiting for me to fail. I let out a shiver as my hand gripped the door handle and looked back toward the street with a suspicious eye before heading for the computer lab.

The interior of the library was just as impressive as the exterior with its high curved ceilings, marble floors, and endless rows of books. If I made it through the next couple of weeks, I would have to remind myself to get a library card. _Definitely would give me some variety from the flowery romance novels at the apartment_. I looked over the well-worn spines that stared back at me as I made my way to the back of the library. Some were old leather with gold stamping shining back at me, others were covered in laminated dust jackets, marked appropriately in the Dewey Decimal System, and even more were aged paperbacks, worn around the edges with numerous cracks running down their spines. In short, I was in heaven.

In the back of the library, there were a couple rows of PC's, none currently in use. I sat down at the closest one to me, pulling up a search engine in the browser. I searched for the first name, "Sophia Clarice Rollins", and as I combed through the search results, I found myself once again staring at Claire. Confused, I looked down at the newspaper article again. Not the same name. It didn't seem to make sense to me. I looked back up at the computer screen, studying the information about Sophia. She was from Abbeville, a town that wasn't far from where I'd lived in Louisiana.

Even more intrigued, I typed in "Ashley Tate, 1989." A few seconds later, search results came up. Nothing significant seemed to jump out at me as I scrolled down the page. Not giving up, I clicked onto the second page of results.

_What am I looking for, Brody?_ My eyes anxiously scanned the screen as I slowly scrolled down once more. Then there it was. A news article, archived from 1989. The headline read "Local Woman Found Dead On Bank Of Vermilion River." My heart stopped for a second as I gawked at the headline. _Ashley Tate was from Louisiana too?_ I was even more perplexed with this connection and it took me a few seconds to gather myself before I could click into the article.

" _August 15, 1989, Ashley Tate, 18 years old from Abbeville, LA, was found dead in the Vermilion River Sunday afternoon after being reported missing one week earlier. A couple canoeing spotted Ms. Tate's body floating near the bank and notified authorities. The cause of death appears to have been strangulation, the murder weapon still around Ms. Tate's throat when authorities located her body. Ms. Tate's body also showed extensive signs of both physical and sexual abuse. Police are continuing to conduct a thorough investigation of the area and are asking anyone with any information to contact the Abbeville Police Department immediately."_

I read the article several times, trying to make sense of it. My eyes stared intently at Ashley Tate's image, a posed picture from her senior year of high school. The bright blue eyes and long dark hair were hauntingly familiar. I felt nauseous and lightheaded as I remembered Claire's face from my dreams. Just like Ashley, just like me.

Bright blue eyes, long dark hair, straight out of Louisiana.

Strangled, beaten, raped.

That was what Brody had wanted me to see. Their deaths weren't just similar, their deaths were related. Somehow I knew they were a grim glimpse of my future if I didn't connect all the pieces. The acrid taste of bile burnt my throat as I sat there looking back and forth between these two girls. I felt the sickness threatening to escape. _Keep it together, Harley, this isn't helping anything_. I took in a deep breath, closing my eyes, waiting until the hectic tempo of my heartbeat calmed to a slow trot. A few moments later I opened my eyes, gathered my things, and leaned forward to shut off the monitor. The screen flickered to black just in time for me to notice one more thing.

I hadn't been alone.

The reflection of a tall figure disappeared around one of the shelves before I could turn around. Snatching my bag from the table, I quickly followed after them only to find myself in an empty aisle as adrenaline pumped through my veins. _Maybe I had imagined that_ , I told myself as if it would be any comfort. I knew the truth though. I didn't just feel like I was being watched.

Someone _was_ watching me.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE

Awkward Irish Boners

As I neared the pub, my head was still swimming with thoughts of Ashley, Claire, and the mystery figure that had been watching me. Every few seconds I would glance back, but so many people filled the streets, any one of them could be following me. Having to work my shift at Finley's didn't serve as any comfort either. My thoughts wandered, rather vividly, to Nolan's kiss as soon as I walked in the door.

Aggie was busy with customers, but nodded in my direction with a rather benign look. I had expected her usual mischievous smirk, given the position she had last seen me and Nolan in. I hesitated at the kitchen door as my heartbeat thumped loudly in my ears. Nolan was somewhere on the other side and all I could think about was how his body felt pressed against mine.

_Stop it, Harley, he's your boss_. I bit my lip as I forced the thoughts back and made myself run over the specials for the day to busy my mind. _Five dollar fish and chips, three dollar domestics, oh, and it's ladies' night tonight!_

"Mornin', Harley." Nolan's husky tone sent a shiver through me as his cerulean eyes caught mine. He stood by his office with a pen and clipboard in hand, studying me as I stood awkward and stiff at the opposite end of the kitchen. I immediately looked to his lips as they pursed into a concerned pout and was reminded of the taste of them. Goosebumps ran down my arms at the thought of gently biting at his bottom lip. _Jesus Harley, you haven't even clocked in yet...and there are much more pressing matters at hand._

I shook my head and he raised an eyebrow curiously.

"Um...ya alright?"

"Yep, I'm great!" I nodded with a big smile as I forced my legs to move again and went to clock in.

"Ok, I was just askin' how you were handlin' things. Ya took off before I woke up this mornin'."

I hadn't even realized he'd been speaking.

"Right! Thanks, I think I'm doing okay today. I just needed to take care of Remy and run a few errands before work." I managed to speak despite his close proximity and busied myself with tying on my apron. I could hear his short, nervous breaths as he watched me and I prayed he wouldn't bring up what happened between us.

"Listen, about last night..."

Shit.

"Yeah, about that. I was really emotional from everything that had happened. It was completely inappropriate of me to do that, since you're my boss and all."

"Um, right...well if ya need someone ta talk ta about what happened with yer friend, my door's always open." A look of disappointment flickered through his eyes as he stared at me and I bit my lip as my own breathing hitched.

"Ya sure yer alright?" His voice pulled me back and I noticed his gaze as it dropped to my mouth.

"Yeah. I should probably get out there and help Aggie."

"Right. I'll see ya later then. I've got more inventory ta go through back there," his lips twitched into a nervous smile as he motioned toward the storage closet behind me, the pen flinging out of his hand. "Aw, feck." We both watched as it rolled into the storage closet and underneath one of the metal racks. He got down on his hands and knees in front of it, cursing under his breath as he tried to squeeze his large hand between the small gap underneath.

"Did you need me to grab you another pen?" I asked as I pulled one from my apron.

"No, that one was my lucky pen. My father gave it ta me." He sighed as he pulled his hand back. "Hmmph, I can't grab it. The opening's too small."

"Maybe I can try?" I held up a hand, and wiggled my fingers at him.

"Sure. I mean, if ya don't mind." He stood up in the narrow closet to allow me room and I got down on my hands and knees, peering underneath before I slipped my slender arm under the rack and grasped the shiny silver pen with my fingertips.

"There, I got it!" I grinned up at him as I pulled my hand out and went to sit up, "Ow!"

"Ah, Christ I think it snagged yer hair." I let out another yelp as I confirmed the obvious. I couldn't reach where it was caught and remained helpless, stuck with my face an inch from the floor. "Hold on, I can get it fer ya." Nolan moved behind me, kneeling down and leaning over my back so that he could get a good view of where the hair was caught. I became very aware of the heat radiating from him as his large form gently pressed against my backside and his fingers slipped into my hair. I tried to distract myself, staring toward a box of condiments, but something else caught my eye.

"A spider!" I let out in involuntary squeal as I saw eight fuzzy black legs creep down the side of the box and under the rack next to me.

"A wha? Quit moving Harley, yer goin ta snag yer hair more!" I shook my head scooting back the couple inches I could as the arachnid continued on its path straight toward me.

"Hurry Nolan! It's coming for my face!"

"Well stop moving and I will." Nolan snorted as he fought back laughter. I tried to remain still, but the spider made a sudden skitter toward my hand.

"Nolan! Please!" I pulled my hand back and it turned toward my other hand. "Just rip it out!"

"I'm not going to rip out yer hair! Just quit wriggling about!" The demented spider turned back in my direction, inching closer toward my face as its little black eyes gleamed at me.

"Hurry Nolan! It's going to bite my face!" I squirmed back against him as he emitted a "umph" and a hand tightly squeezed my hip.

"Quit, wr-wriggling, w-woman!" His voice was suddenly strained, like someone had knocked the wind out of him.

"What in God's name are you two doing?" Aggie's voice startled us both as Nolan's hand squeezed harder.

"It's not what it looks like! I dropped my pen!" He huffed as his other hand continued to tug at my caught strands of hair.

"And where precisely did you drop your pen?" Aggie giggled.

"Guys?" I pleaded.

"No! Her hair got caught while she was grabbing my pen!"

"Guys!"

"That's not exactly sounding better, you know?"

"It's right by my face!" I shrieked as one of the spider's legs brushed against my forehead and I threw myself back against Nolan as my hair gave way with a painful snap. He caught me as he fell into the rack behind him and the spider skittered back into hiding, having accomplished his goal of scaring the shit out of me. I held a hand to my forehead where my hair was yanked out as Nolan shifted uncomfortably beneath me. "Oh god, I'm sorry, Nolan."

I pulled myself off of him and stood, reaching a hand down to help him up. He only shook his head, as he gathered his legs together and bit his lip.

"I'll get up in a second." His voice still sounded strained.

"I didn't hurt you did I?" I looked down at him with a worried expression as his eyes avoided mine.

"No! No, I'm fine. Ya go on. I'll get up in a second."

"Christ Nolan, can't ya control that thing?" Aggie laughed and Nolan gave her a fierce stare as his ears and cheeks burned bright red.

" _Agatha_ , don't you have some customers to get back to?" His eyes narrowed at her as his hand shielded any further proof to her teasing.

"I'll go see if anyone needs a refill," I could feel my own cheeks growing as red as Nolan's and quickly turned for the front.

*****

"Aggie, quit grinning like that," I turned in the opposite direction as she re-emerged from the kitchen.

"Oh don't get so embarrassed, Harley. So you got Nolan a little excited with all that squirming about you did in the storage closet." She giggled. "Looked like you two were doing worse last night."

"Aggie, shh!"

Her lips curled at the corners as she lifted an eyebrow.

"Fine, fine! I didn't just come back there to harass you two. I was going to tell you that my birthday is tomorrow and I was thinking the three of us should go out on the town tonight to celebrate."

"Me, you, and Nolan?" I shook my head, "I don't know. I'm not much of a dancer."

"After a few drinks I'm sure you will be. If not, just stick to your moves from the storage room." She waggled an eyebrow and patted my cheek before grabbing the food for her table.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO

Dancing the Night Away

Somehow I managed through the rest of my shift, though Nolan was notably less present for most of it. Aggie made the occasional comment about the incident in the storage room but for the most part left me alone. During the few lulls in business, my mind wandered back to the other girls. The girls like me. I still felt clueless and I wasn't sure how great the idea of going out with Aggie and Nolan was given my situation. _Well, at least that means I won't be alone. I'll be out with them._

"Harley, Nolan said we could leave a little early. Did you want to run out and go shopping for tonight?" Aggie was bounding toward me from the kitchen when I looked up. Even if I wanted to tell her I didn't feel like going, I couldn't. I liked Aggie. She was my friend. Something I hadn't had in a long time thanks to Jackson.

"Sure. When are we leaving?"

"Right now, c'mon!"

*****

"My god, Harley. Not to go all lesbian on you, but your arse in that dress. Wow. That's definitely not a white girl booty."

I blushed as I smoothed the tight fitting turquoise dress over my thighs and fixed the ruching that ran down over my hips. "Well, I'm not all white girl."

"Well, I figured as much. I look practically albino next to you."

"My dad was Brazilian." I giggled and adjusted the peacock feather charm that hung from a leather cord and rested just above my cleavage. I still was a bit wary of such a daring neckline.

"Brazilian, huh?"

"Yep, that's actually all I know about him. Well that and he rode a Harley."

"Ah. So, that's why your name is Harley?" Aggie looked practically smitten at this revelation.

"My mom met him during Mardi Gras. Said he was the most beautiful man she had ever seen." She actually went into further detail about the man but I didn't care to go on about him. According to her he was bronzed god with a head full of long dreads that ran down his back and an intoxicating presence that made her weak in the knees just thinking about him.

"Wait, did she at least get his name?"

"Nope. She said liked the mysteriousness of it all." I couldn't help the sarcastic tone my voice took on. I loved my mother, but sometimes she really was a damn hippy.

"She sounds like a rare specimen."

"That she is." I let out a sigh and slipped on some grey tights before putting on my brown boots and my jacket.

"Do you like my new scarf?" Aggie wrapped a silk emerald scarf around her neck, tucking it into the short black fitted pea coat she'd bought.

"It's beautiful."

"Nolan bought it. He's surprisingly good at finding nice birthday gifts." She flashed me a smile as my cheeks grew a little red. Despite the confidence I'd had in my outfit earlier, I couldn't help feeling a little self-conscious at the thought of seeing Nolan in the next few minutes.

"So who is watching the pub tonight?"

"My uncle is already over there." Aggie gave me a knowing look, but didn't bring the subject back to Nolan.

"Oh, before I forget. I thought you might like these." I pulled a small box from my purse and handed it to her. She looked down at it then pulled it open. A beaming smile crossed her lips as she looked at the pair of twisted copper earrings I'd bought her.

"Harley, these are great!" She squeezed me into a hug, then went to her mirror to put them on.

"I saw them when we were out today."

"I love them." She gave herself one last appraisal in the mirror then took my hand. "Let's go. Nolan will be waiting down in the bakery for us."

I followed her down the stairs and to the front of the bakery, stopping in the doorway as I saw Nolan. Aggie pounced at him, giving him a big hug. It was obvious those two were more like siblings than friends.

"Thanks for the scarf." She smiled up at him.

"I thought ya'd like it. Brings out yer eyes." He planted a kiss on her forehead and let her out of his embrace as his eyes drifted to me. I couldn't help the smile that crept over my lips at their touching exchange, but tried to wipe it away as I felt his gaze run over me. Suddenly all too aware just how much cleavage I had on display.

"You look," he cleared his throat, " you look very nice, Harley."

I felt a rush of heat run over me at his veiled words. The look in his eyes and his teeth gently dragging over his bottom lip conveyed something else entirely as he stared at me.

"Thanks. So do you." The words left my lips quietly. A hint of a smile tugged at the corner of his lips before he looked away, allowing the heat running through me to lessen some. I watched as he grabbed food from the counter and set it on the table. It appeared he too had obeyed Aggie's orders to dress up. He was wearing a black dress shirt, left untucked with the top buttons undone, a fitted leather jacket, and dark boot-cut jeans. A braided leather necklace hung around his neck with a small, silver triquetra that sat just in the hollow of his throat. This time, I was the one biting my lip as I took him in.

Stop it, Harley. Don't even think about him that way.

I shook my head and started toward the table, situating myself on the opposite side from him as I looked over the spread. Steak, mashed potatoes, and carrot cake.

"Carrot cake?" I looked up curiously.

"Mmhmm," Nolan smirked, patting Aggie's head, "Angus makes it every year. For his little carrot top. I told him he should make gingerbr – Ow!" He rubbed his ribs tenderly after Aggie elbowed him.

"That's really sweet," I giggled.

"Well, I don't know about ya two ladies, but I'm starving, shall we?"

*****

"Alright, we're going to Spanky's." Aggie's eyes lit up as we headed to the main strip of clubs and bars in Midtown.

"Spanky's?" I looked to Nolan.

"It's a pretty popular club."

"They have test tube shots!" Aggie grabbed my hand and pulled me behind her as we neared the entrance, which was illuminated by a large neon cartoon monkey spanking itself just above the door.

"Yes, it's quite the classy joint," Nolan said dryly as he tugged at the dark cabbie hat he was wearing and pulled it lower over his eyes. I glanced back at him as his blue eyes flickered to me and felt another swell of heat run through me. I forced my gaze away as I followed Aggie inside. _Stop looking at him like that._

We had been in the dark smoky club less than a minute when Aggie located a waitress carrying a rack of glowing concoctions in test tubes. She flagged her down and we each took two, downing one after the other.

"Let's dance!" Aggie grinned at me and I obligingly followed her to the dance floor, warmed and buzzed from the shots. I looked back to see Nolan going to the bar in the opposite direction. We found an open spot on the dance floor and started dancing as Nolan reappeared and handed us drinks.

"Not going to dance, Nolan?" Aggie teased him as she sipped on her drink.

"Mmm, no. I've not had enough ta drink just yet," he shook his head as he took another drink from his glass. "I'll be right over there, though." He nodded back toward the bar and his eyes went to Aggie's then mine and lingered for a moment.

"Well, forget him then," Aggie giggled in my ear after he'd walked off. We finished our drinks and danced as 80's music echoed from the walls. I listened, keeping thoughts of Nolan at bay as I danced with her, but every now and then, I would catch a glimpse of him. The lights would run over him, catching his blue eyes for a couple of seconds as his intense gaze remained steady on me over the rim of his glass.

"We should get more shots," I turned back to Aggie and flagged down another one of the shot girls. We both downed two more of what I found out were Kamikazes. Whatever they were, they were working and that was all I wanted. I didn't want to worry about anything or anyone, especially Nolan. I could feel his eyes on me still, but I didn't care. The alcohol was doing a nice job of dulling my nerves and, at the moment, all I cared about was dancing.

"Oh, well, look at these fine lookin' lasses." A male voice caught my attention. I opened my eyes to find two guys standing next to Aggie and myself, one with light brown hair, eyeing her up and down with an appreciative grin. Aggie smiled back at him as his friend turned to me with a similar look.

"Can I dance wit ya?" He asked. I went to speak right as I felt an arm snake around my waist and saw a pink drink held in front of me.

"Ya looked like ya were thirsty, Harley." Nolan said in my ear as the other guy held up his hands and backed away.

"Sorry, didn't know ya were here with someone."

"You could tell I was thirsty from all the way across the room?" I ignored the other guy and turned to Nolan with a skeptical stare.

"Just take it, will ya? I'm not standing around holding some frilly pink drink." He frowned at me.

"Fine, thank you," I took it from him with a smirk and downed it as he watched in amazement.

"Christ, woman! Pace yerself." He pulled the empty glass away, shaking his head at me.

"Oh, shush, I've only had a couple of drinks." A giggle tumbled out as I rested my hand on his chest. He glanced down at my hand for a second before his eyes shot back up to mine. "So, Nolan, have you drank enough yet, or are you just going to stop everyone else from dancing with me all night?" Nolan let out an indignant grunt and placed the empty glass on a nearby table before he pulled me against him. His hips moved, gyrating against mine perfectly in step with the rhythm of the music. I let his movements guide mine as I stared up at him, unsure of what was more intoxicating, the drinks or him.

"Ya didn't think I could dance, did ya?" A smug grin crossed his lips as he stared down at me.

"Well, no." Another giggle escaped as he pulled my arms around his neck and leaned in close, his lips brushing my ear as he spoke.

"It wasn't a matter of skill. I just needed a little liquid courage first." His eyes stared into mine as he turned my face to his, "Ya look amazing. I've hardly been able ta form complete sentences with ya wearin' that dress. Much less dance." His voice was feral as his lips brushed mine. My mouth fell slightly agape at his sudden forwardness and he didn't miss his opportunity, pressing his lips against mine in a lingering, torrid kiss that brought back flashes of the night before. My legs turned to gelatin as I leaned against him. I stared up at him in a mixture of shock and fascination as his lips formed a crooked grin.

"I- I think I'm feeling that last drink," I pressed my face against his shoulder to hide my blushing, though I was sure it was dark enough that he probably couldn't tell. His arms hung loosely around me as a finger gently traced up and down my spine.

"I told you to pace yourself," he laughed. I breathed in his scent as I turned my head into the contour of his chest. I was feeling a slight head rush, but I knew it wasn't from the drinks. I looked toward Aggie to see her dancing with the guy from earlier, both of them were laughing as the guy leaned in and kissed her. I smiled, but stopped as someone else caught my eye.

"Brody?"

"What's that?" Nolan tilted his head to hear me.

"Uh...nothing." I forced a smile as I looked up at him. I let my gaze dart to Aggie once more, but Brody was gone. The sadness in his green eyes lingered though. I didn't understand. _Did he and Aggie?_ My mind wandered as I watched Aggie. Sensing something was off with me, Nolan guided me off the dance floor and found an empty spot to lean himself against the wall.

"Ey, ya alright?" He tilted my head up to his, "yer looking a little ill."

I let the same warmth from earlier wash over me, pushing Brody from my mind as he cradled my cheek against his palm.

"I'm fine, I just needed to get out of the crowd I think." I said as I stood on my toes and pressed my lips to his. He let out a surprised noise, but caught my bottom lip between his as his thumb gently stroked my cheek.

"Mmm, ya seem ta be recovering quickly." His glassy eyes stared into mine and he let out soft laugh that died off as his lips returned to mine. He pulled me closer, letting his hands run over my hips and a soft moan reverberated from his throat as his tongue brushed against mine in a sensual stroke. _This isn't a good idea_. I knew it, but still I couldn't pull myself away from him.

"Maybe I shouldn't be doing this, but I can't help myself around ya, Harley. There's just something about ya." He pressed his forehead to mine as his words echoed my thoughts. "Since the first night ya came ta Finley's I've felt helplessly drawn ta ya and I've been tryin' ta fight it. Sorry, I know I must sound like an idjit." He went to pull away but I pulled his lips back to mine.

"I thought you hated me when I first started." I laughed as I looked up at him. "But then with that kiss last night, why would you want to fight it?" The words came out unfiltered in my inebriated state, but I wanted to feel his mouth on mine again. A haunted look moved through his eyes at my question and I couldn't help but wonder what was running through his mind.

"It doesn't matter," Nolan's voice was near a whisper as his fingers dragged over my hips, and his mouth found mine in another sexy, languorous kiss. I wanted to stop him. I wanted to get him to answer my question, but the feel of his lips and the electricity that sprung from his touch made it impossible. Was that what he was talking about, the pull he was trying to fight? Did he feel the mind numbing current of energy that seemed to radiate between us whenever he was close? I'd felt it last night too. _You can't do this right now. You shouldn't._ I did my best to stop myself, but even as I tried to turn away from him he reached out for me and pulled me back against him. His hands snaked their way around my waist from the back and pulled me tight against his chest. "Please don't go."

His breath tickled my neck and I knew I wouldn't. I couldn't. I let my body relax against his, closing my eyes and savoring the warmth of his lips as they trailed over the back of my neck. I heard a little snicker as his lips brushed against my ear.

"Mmm, ya know ya tortured me this morning. With all that wigglin' ya did." His voice was gravelly but teasing. I couldn't hold back an embarrassed giggle.

"There was a crazed spider jumping at my face!"

"Oh? I never found one when I went ta kill it fer ya." His lips softly kissed my shoulder, "after last night, ya could have just said if ya wanted more."

"Nolan!" I did my best to sound appalled but it came out in more of a whimper. I moved my hips and pressed back into him as he let out a satisfied groan against the delicate skin of my neck.

"Mmmph, I knew it was just a ploy." His low voice was muffled against my skin as he pushed his hips forward in response. I shivered and moved mine fluidly with his as I tilted my head to the side. Nolan pushed my hair away from my skin and his stubble brushed against my back as his breath sent goose bumps trickling down my spine. "Christ, Harley."

His voice was strained and my body clenched as his hands ran down my thighs, letting his fingernails slowly grate their way back up. My own breathing felt labored at the sound of him moaning my name, at the feeling of him touching me this way. My mind raced back to earlier rationalizations. _You can't do this, Harley, you've got bigger fish to fry. He's your boss._ I tried to clear the fog that Nolan's embrace created. I needed to. I opened my eyes and took in a deep breath, trying to fight against the haze. As much as I wanted to get lost in whatever this was, I couldn't.

"Jackson?" Every fiber of my body froze as my eyes connected with a pair of pale grey ones.

"Harley? Yer tremblin." Nolan turned me back around to him, his eyes filled with concern. I looked back over my shoulder, but saw no one.

"Sorry. I thought I saw someone. It's nothing."

"Ya sure? Yer shakin' like a leaf." He frowned at me. "Maybe we should go." I could only nod in agreement as he led me back toward Aggie and whispered in her ear. She smiled at me and said goodbye to the guy she had been dancing with before we left and hailed a cab.

"I'm sorry, Aggie," I said quietly as we climbed into the backseat.

"What for? I had a great time. Got a couple numbers too," she smirked. I forced a smile back at her then turned my attention out the window, my eyes searching. _It couldn't have been Jackson, could it?_ The thought made me sick. With everything else going on, I didn't need to worry about him showing up. With all the places I could have run off to, Midtown would most likely not be the first place he'd look. Still, I could have sworn that was him. As the cab neared Finley's I looked back to Nolan. He had been watching me the whole ride, his eyebrows pressed together with concern.

"I can take ya the rest of the way home, make sure everythin's okay." He offered and I nodded, sliding out of the cab behind Aggie.

"Thanks you two. I had a good time tonight." She smiled and pulled us both into a hug, before turning for the bakery and leaving us standing outside alone. Despite her cheerful demeanor, I still felt like I had put a damper on the evening. I let out a sigh before turning back to Nolan.

"Come on, let's go inside for a moment, eh?" His voice was soft and soothing as he gently grasped my hand in his. I let him lead me inside, my eyes staring off as I followed him. "I'm still pretty buzzed. Ya mind if I make a pot of coffee ta sober up a bit first?" He looked back at me, noticing my distant gaze but not saying anything more.

I shrugged, no longer feeling very buzzed myself. He moved behind the bar and set up the coffee pot as I wandered across the room to the pool tables, my fingers absentmindedly running over the green felt.

"Yer awfully quiet, Harley," Nolan came up behind me a couple minutes later, his fingers lightly tracing down my arm.

"Sorry, just had a bad memory. I'll be okay." I didn't try to mask the worry on my face. Too many scenarios were playing through my mind to pretend. Fear gnawed at my insides, at the thought of coming face to face with Jackson again.

"I hate seein' ya like this, is there anything I can do fer ya?" He lifted my face to his with one hand as a sweet, lopsided smile crossed his lips, "I'll beat up anyone ya want. Just say the word."

I smiled up at him finally and his eyes lit up, as he pushed a strand of hair behind my ear.

"Well, that's a little better." His gaze searched mine as he brought his lips down to mine in a tender kiss. The tension and the fear that had been twisting inside me loosened. He gently backed me against the pool table as I shed my jacket and giggled against his lips.

"Getting better, but I still think I can get a bigger smile out of ya," Nolan winked as he lifted me up and sat me on the edge of the pool table. His kiss deepened and I let my fingers run through his shaggy untamed curls, knocking his hat to the floor. He moaned and I pulled him into me as I found myself slipping back into the haze, calmed, relaxed, and wanting nothing but Nolan once more. I knew this wouldn't fix anything. If Jackson was lurking out there somewhere, then I would run into him eventually, and whoever else might be after me would still be waiting too. But right now, I just wanted this feeling to consume me. I didn't want to think of anything else.

"Mmm, that's much better. Ya got that nice little glow ta ya that ya had at the club. It's sexy." Nolan's gruff voice made me shiver. I wrapped my legs around his waist beckoning him closer. His hands dropped to my thighs, kneading them with his strong grip as he kissed me with a renewed vigor. I grabbed the collar of his shirt as his tongue brushed against mine. I whimpered as he pressed his hips into me, letting me feel his growing arousal.

"God, I want you, Nolan."

"Mmm, Harley." He groaned and his hands pushed my dress up above my waist as his kisses and his movements grew more unrestrained in response to my words.

His fingers curled around the top of my tights as mine tugged at the front of his shirt and sent one button popping off. I pulled off his dress shirt revealing an undershirt that accentuated every muscle in his chest. As he pulled the undershirt over his head my mouth found its way to his neck, gently nipping and kissing as I trailed my lips down his chest, teasingly flicking my tongue over his nipple.

"Oh Christ," Nolan's eyes rolled back and he sucked in a breath, evoking a moan from my own lips as I watched. He laid me back against the table and buried his face in the open neck of my dress, a muffled grunt escaping him as his fingers tugged my tights down my thighs.

"Kiss me again," I whimpered and he obeyed, his lips moving to mine as his hands struggled with my clothing. I kissed him deeply, running my hands over the solid warmth of his shoulders. He pressed himself against me harder and I arched my back as sparks shot through me. I let out a moan, pulling him to me as my nails dug into his shoulders. His body suddenly grew tense and I looked up at him in confusion as his lips pulled away. He stood up, untangling himself from me as his eyes stared down at the floor and avoided my gaze. "Nolan?"

"I'm sorry, Harley. I can't." He said quietly, devoid of emotion. I looked down at my disheveled state feeling suddenly exposed and slid off the pool table, hastily pulling up my tights.

"What do you mean? What happened?" I stared at him, trying to read his expression, but aside from the look of horror burning in his eyes, everything else was un-telling.

"I just can't. Not like this" He shook his head and turned away from me.

"What the fuck does that even mean?" My words came out in a biting tone as he looked back over his shoulder toward me.

"I'm drunk. I didn't want ta take advantage of ya like that."

"Take advantage? I just threw myself at you." I stared at him wide-eyed and fuming as my cheeks burned.

"I'm sorry, Harley." His tone was still quiet despite my raised voice. "Just let me take ya home. We can talk later."

"No, just call me a cab." I slipped on my jacket and went to the door. Nolan remained in the same spot for a moment, then with a sigh of resignation he grabbed the phone behind the bar and made the call.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

Suspecting Nolan

I didn't have a hangover from my night out with Aggie and Nolan, but something was definitely making me feel sick. What the hell had I been thinking?

"He's your boss, Harley. You tried to sleep with your boss. Ugh." I shook my head at the cracked reflection as I twisted my hair into a ponytail. To make matters worse, I had to see the man in less than fifteen minutes.

As I turned the corner and Finley's came into view, I prayed he would just stay in his office and spare me the embarrassment. No such luck. When I walked through the front door of the pub, I was immediately met with Nolan's intense blue gaze. I quickly looked away and busied myself with saying hello to a few regulars before moving past him into the kitchen.

"Harley, can we please talk?" Nolan was inches behind me before I could even hang my bag up.

"I just got in and they need help out front."

"They can survive without ya fer five minutes." His voice was pleading as a hand gently touched my waist.

With a sigh, I followed him into his office. I wasn't in the mood to sort through what had gone on between us last night. He closed the door behind him and leaned back against it, blocking the only escape route from what was likely going to be an uncomfortable conversation. As I awkwardly stood in front of his desk, I could feel his eyes watching me but I refused to look up at him.

"So, what is it?"

"About last night. I'm sorry if I hurt yer feeli –"

"You didn't. I get it." I crossed my arms over my chest and stared at the wall.

"Get what?"

"You were drunk, I was drunk. It was a mistake."

Nolan sucked in a sharp breath and I looked over at him to see him chewing at his bottom lip. "That's not what I was goin' ta say."

"Nolan, I should get back out there. They –" His hand moved over mine as I grabbed the doorknob.

"Please, Harley. Just give me a minute, will ya?"

I swallowed hard as I let go of the doorknob and turned back to him. His blue eyes burned into me with a deep longing look.

"You've no idea how badly I wanted ya last night."

"Nolan –"

"Or how bad I still want ya." His teeth raked over his bottom lip as he stepped closer to me and a shiver ran through my body. _God, why does he have to look at me like that?_ I stumbled backwards, bumping against the desk. Cornered.

"I don't think this is –"

"I was bein' stupid last night," he closed the gap between us and I could smell his familiar scent, feel the heat emanating from him again. "Just give me a second chance."

The air in the room grew heavy as his face drew closer to mine and all I could think about was tasting his lips again. My stomach fluttered and I leaned back from him, steadying myself against his desk with my hand. _I can't do this right now. I shouldn't do this right now._

"Nolan, I –" His lips crushed against mine as he caught me in his arms. _Oh god._ I let out a gasp against his lips and his tongue brushed against mine in an uninhibited manner that left little question of what he wanted. He pressed his hips against mine as he let out a low groan and my body shuddered in response. _You can't do this. This is only going to make things worse._ My mind and body were at odds as Nolan pulled my hips closer to his, letting his mouth trail down to my collarbone.

"I-I th-think they need me in the fron —"

"Not as much as I need ya right here," Nolan's hot breath brushed my neck and any resolve to thwart his efforts dissolved as his lips found mine once more. I kissed him back and my fingers twisted into his curly hair, gently tugging as he groaned. All rational thought melted away as Nolan's body folded over mine. His lips wandered down my throat and his stubble set my skin tingling as I wrapped my arms around him. _What am I doing? I can't do this._

"W-we should stop." My voice came out in an unconvincing tremble and his eyes drifted up to mine for a moment as his mouth stilled.

"Do ya want me ta stop?" My head lulled back in pleasure as his teeth grated over the top of my breast and I could only whimper in reply. His lips pulled into a devious grin against my skin as his finger traced the black lace of my bra. "Mmmph, my friend from the laundromat."

"Nolan!" My giggle was cut short with a moan as he tugged the fabric aside and his tongue moved over my bared nipple in long, languid strokes. His other hand found its way between my legs and I gasped as I looked down at him. His gaze flickered back to mine with a lustful gleam as his hand rubbed me through my jeans. I bit my lip and threw my head back as pleasure rippled through me.

"I know ya want me too. Ya get that glow ta ya whenever I touch ya. And all I want to do is touch ya." His breath danced over my hardened nipple and I writhed, arching my body against his mouth. He was right. I wanted more of him. His smell, his touch, his taste left me completely intoxicated. I grabbed at his tawny curls, tugging them as they caught around my fingertips and my lips quivered as I bit back another moan.

"Ah, Christ." Nolan pulled me off the desk, letting my feet slide to the floor as he kissed me, then turned me around and buried his face against my neck. A gravelly moan sent a shiver through me as his arms snaked around me and I pushed back against him as I felt him straining against his jeans. "Oh god, Harley."

We both fell forward against the desk and he shuddered behind me as his teeth grated over my shoulder. One hand found its way to my breast as his index finger traced and flicked at my hardened nipple. I whimpered and he turned my face to the side, groaning against my lips as his hand dropped down to the waist of my jeans.

"Christ, I want ya so bad." He growled as his hand slid into my pants. I turned my face away; my breathing ragged as his fingers drew closer, wanting nothing more than to completely lose myself with him right now.

But then I saw it – a picture frame of Nolan and his dad on the wall. The inscription on the frame read: _"Vermilion River - Summer 1989"_

A sudden, heavy feeling settled into my chest and Nolan's movements stilled as my body tensed beneath him.

"Harley?"

"I've got to go." Panic struck me and I pushed away from him. _He couldn't have. Could he?_

"What's wrong?" His voice was breathless as he reached for me but I shrank away from him and backed towards the door. "What did I do?"

The confusion was clear on his face as he stared at me, lust now replaced with hurt. I pulled my shirt closed and looked away from him as I buttoned it back up.

"I can't do this with you. This is a mistake." Nolan made it too easy for me to lose control, too easy to forget everything. Maybe there was a reason for that. _Maybe it was him._

"Harley, please. Whatever I did, I'm sorry." His hand reached for mine, but I recoiled from his touch and pulled open the door. "Harley."

_No, just go_ , I told myself, and without looking back at him, I grabbed my things and left.

*****

From day one, Nolan Finley had puzzled me. Closed off one day, friendly the next. Secretive about some things, but open about others. Caring and lovable one minute, possible murderer the next. I had no idea which Nolan was the real one. I mentally retraced the last few weeks, every little interaction between us. Even if he didn't seem like the killing type, there were still things that stuck out, things that put me on high alert as I remembered his words, his actions. Seemingly insignificant comments. He'd told me I had reminded him of someone. _Claire? Ashley? Both?_ And the girl in the coffee shop... _Why had she genuinely seemed to hate him? What did she know that I didn't?_

No. What little I did know about Nolan Finley revealed nothing to me. Still, the way he had held me. His reassuring words when I'd needed them most. _Yer safe here._ They had felt all too convincing. I wanted to believe _that_ was the real Nolan, but after being with Jackson I knew all too well that people could hide their true colors from you, no matter how real it might have felt.

With a sigh, I looked away from the canvas and back out the window. I'd been up all morning painting, trying to get my mind off Nolan, off the feelings he stirred within me. In that office with him, I could have easily lost control. Bad guy or good guy, giving in to that temptation was not something I could do right now. At least I kept telling myself that.

Looking down at my painting once more, it was just blotches of color, nothing that made sense. I had intended to paint another piece of the city, but felt uninspired. I propped it up against the wall to dry, then slid down from the countertop. I had to be at work in an hour. That is, if I still had a job after running out yesterday.

Once I had gone through my usual pre-work ritual, I gave Remy a kiss on the nose then headed out the door, my mind still mulling over all things Nolan. I had even tried reaching out to Brody, hoping he would give me something to exonerate Nolan from the possibilities racing through my mind. But I got nothing. Not one rustling curtain or flickering candle. _Of course, when I want you to appear, you don't,_ I thought, a bitter smirk crossing my lips.

The moment I left my building and stepped out onto the sidewalk, the familiar, uneasy feeling swept over me. My eyes scanned the street, but once again, it was impossible to tell if someone was actually following me. Pulling my jacket tighter around me, I picked up my pace and crossed the street. Glancing back over my shoulder revealed nothing out of the ordinary, no sinister figures watching me from under a tipped fedora, no creepy man in dark sunglasses lurking at a distance. Nothing.

As I rounded the corner and Finley's came into view, the uneasiness spread until it formed a lump in my throat. When I walked in, Aggie's bright green eyes greeted me. I let out the breath I had been holding in, even though I knew she would be interrogating me about yesterday soon enough. I managed a faint nod then slowly trudged toward the back, pushed against the kitchen door, and silently prayed Nolan wouldn't be there to greet me on the other side. He was.

His disenchanted eyes met mine as he stared at me from his office. The lump in my throat swelled. I looked down as I walked toward him. On top of everything else, I didn't need to feel guilty. Maybe he didn't murder Claire or Ashley, but he'd known Claire, and he'd been at the Vermilion River the summer Ashley had been murdered there. I couldn't afford to drop my guard.

"Good morning, Nolan. I just wanted to make sure I was still working today." My voice cracked as the question came out. I chanced looking up at him but his stare remained concentrated on the computer screen in front of him, his features blank.

"You are. Aggie needs help out front, so you probably should get out there." His cold response took me by surprise. I nodded, then slinked away from his office to hang my bag up. As I was tying my apron around my waist, the door to his office shut and latched. _I guess we are back to the other Nolan again_ , I thought with a sigh. _But, it's better that way._

"Harley," Aggie nodded towards me as I joined her behind the bar.

"It's dead in here today." I commented, looking around at the few patrons that were finishing their lunch in the nearly empty pub.

"Yep," Aggie turned, leaning an elbow on the bar. "So, care to tell me what the hell you did to Nolan?"

"What _I_ did to Nolan?"

"Yes, you. He's been a miserable prick since you left yesterday. He wasn't like that before you ran out of here." Her fingers rapped against the bar as she watched me with a curious smirk.

"I didn't do anything to him." I shrugged as I grabbed a glass and filled it with water. Suddenly I felt a bit parched.

" _Harley,_ I saw you two sucking face the other night." Aggie stood straight, crossing her arms over her chest as an eyebrow lifted up accusingly. "I also saw you two go into the office yesterday. The word "bullshit" might as well be written across your forehead."

My cheeks burned at her words and I couldn't help but wonder who else had noticed our little rendezvous. I took a sip, collecting my thoughts before I answered her.

"I can't deal with anything of _that_ nature right now. There's just a lot going on with me at the moment. I don't need to get involved with anyone." I took another sip of water before looking back at her. "The last time I was, it wasn't a very good situation."

A thoughtful hum passed Aggie's closed lips as she studied me.

"Is that where those bruises came from?"

"What bruises?" I looked down at my arms, but those bruises had faded shortly after I arrived in Midtown.

"The ones I saw on your back, the day we went to the farmers' market. I'm guessing you got them from the same person that left the cut that was on your face the first night you came here."

"Aggie, I don't think that –" My words seemed to jam together as I tried to speak, tried to come up with some excuse.

"Again, Harley, you're not fooling me. It looked like someone dug their knees into your back. I've fallen down enough stairs as a kid to know the bruises that would leave." Aggie was standing in front of me then, a hand over mine, her typically playful eyes held a seriousness as they stared at me. "You _do_ realize whatever happened, it wasn't your fault. You didn't deserve that."

"I know it wasn't my fault, and I know I didn't deserve it," I spoke carefully, emotion brimming in my words. "What I don't know is how I didn't see it. How do you not realize someone is controlling you until they're slamming your head against the floor?" I looked up at Aggie then, wide-eyed with my own disbelief. A nervous laugh escaped me. Saying it aloud, it sounded so ridiculous. _How had I gone so long, let it get so far before realizing it?_

"People make mistakes when they _think_ they're in love." Aggie squeezed my hand, then turned toward the bar and poured a cup of coffee and Bailey's. "Drink that, it will make you feel a little better. As much as I tease you about Nolan, though, he really is a good guy. I just thought you should know that."

I glanced over at Aggie questioningly as I took a sip of coffee, the warmth instantly spreading through me.

"C'mon, Harley. He couldn't hurt a fly, much less a girl." She smirked. I couldn't stop the smile from spreading across my lips at the thought of a tiny Aggie beating Nolan into submission on the play ground. _Maybe she's right about him._ Nothing about Nolan screamed murderer, and try as I might, there wasn't any sort of motive I could link to Nolan. But it still didn't stop the feeling that he _was_ hiding something about Brody.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR

Followed

"Goodnight, Harley." Nolan spoke quietly as he held the front door open for me. His eyes searched the street then settled back on me as I moved past him out onto the sidewalk.

"I'll see you tomorrow." I answered back, watching as his gaze flickered with disappointment. It seemed like there was more he wanted to say. His mouth opened but nothing came out as he watched me.

"Be safe." He finally spoke. I only nodded and turned away, heading for my apartment. As I rounded the corner, I heard the door to the pub close. Things had been so stilted and awkward between us for days. When he wasn't in his office, he was doing his best to avoid me and it only made me think about him more. Even now, all I could think about was that familiar crisp soapy scent of his as I'd brushed past him to leave. I just wanted things to be okay between us, but instead he was acting like he did when I first started at Finley's. Like he couldn't stand being near me.

To make matters worse, I had made no progress with Brody either. Sometimes I'd dream of Claire, sometimes I'd have nightmares of Jackson attacking me in my new apartment, but nothing ever useful. I tried to reach out to Brody again and that proved useless. I was beginning to think there was nothing I could do to stop what was coming. I felt hopeless and completely alone. Who in this town could I actually trust? Even still, who would believe me?

"Harley!" I lifted my attention from my thoughts and whipped my head around toward the voice. Aside from a few groups of drunken college students wandering home, I didn't see anyone. The familiar unease I'd been feeling grew from the pit of my stomach and I quickened my pace.

"Harley!" The voice was a whisper in my ear and I turned my head toward it to find myself face to face with Brody. Startled, I took a few steps back from the shop window, my heart racing as his intense gaze watched me.

"Brody?" I blurted out, not paying any mind as to whether anyone saw me. Brody's attention shifted and his eyes darted behind me in the direction of Finley's urging me to look. Cautiously, I looked over my shoulder in the same direction. A cold shiver spread through my veins as a tall figure on the other side of the street pulled up the hood of their jacket and started towards me. I turned back to Brody, but he was already gone. My legs felt frozen to the sidewalk as my heartbeat tripled in pace.

"Harley!" The man's voice jarred me from paralysis and I took off running as fast as I could. I turned the corner, almost tripping over the curb as my feet pounded against the sidewalk. My heart raced, threatening to burst out of my chest as I ran. I chanced a glance behind me, only to find my pursuant no longer there.

"What the hell?" My eyes searched the street but found nobody else, no footsteps following behind. _What is going on?_ I leaned my back against the side of the building, reaching into my bag for my gun as I tried to catch my breath. I'd begun keeping it on me after the incident at the library. I glanced around again and saw nobody as my hand gripped the pistol.

_Maybe it wasn't someone following me. Maybe it was someone I knew from the pub?_ But as a large hand clamped over my mouth and another grabbed me tightly around my waist, I knew my original suspicion was right. I struggled to pull away but I was helpless against the vice his arms formed around me. His strength forced me to let go of the gun as he lifted me off the ground. My legs kicked in the air wildly as he pulled me into a dark alley, out of the view of anyone in the street.

"Quit strugglin'!" His harsh voice rasped in my ear as his hand closed tighter over my mouth. Without hesitation I sunk my teeth into his flesh, clamping down as hard as I could. "Stupid little bitch!" He growled then threw me against a brick wall hard enough to knock the wind out of me. I coughed, sucking in a breath before he shoved me back and pinned me to the wall once more with his forearm pressed against my throat.

"Fuck you!" I spit in his eyes and landed a solid kick to his crotch with all my might. He doubled over slightly, but grabbed my throat and slammed me against the bricks until I saw specks of light flashing in my eyes.

"If ya don't want me ta blow yer brains out, Harley Martin, ya'll start listenin' right now." His eyes bore into me as he pressed the barrel of a gun under my chin.

"I'm listening." My voice held an unusually bold tone as I narrowed my eyes at this man. His face was hidden behind a ski mask with the exception of his dark brown eyes.

"Good. Now then, Ms. Martin, consider this a polite warnin'." He paused, pressing the cold barrel harder against my skin. "If ya ask one more person, anybody at all, about Brody Walsh, I will feckin' kill ya. Is that clear?" His words were more of a statement than a question as his finger pulled back the hammer with a click. My breath caught in my throat, my eyes fixed on him as I clenched my jaw to hide the tremble in my lip.

"Crystal." I answered after a moment. I could see the hint of a cruel smile that reached up into his eyes as he watched me.

"Good," he pressed the safety lever on the gun so that it uncocked, "I'm glad we have an understanding, Ms. Martin." With that he released me, only to swing the gun back and hit me full force across the side of my face, knocking me against a dumpster. I wasn't sure if the warm blood trickling down my face was a result of the gun blow or my head bouncing off of the dumpster. Either way, my vision blurred as I slid to the ground in a daze. I tried to pull myself back up as he turned the corner, but I fell forward against the cold asphalt as I lost my grip on consciousness.

*****

I had no idea what time it was when I came to, but it was still dark. My body shivered uncontrollably as I slowly pulled myself to my feet. My bag was still lying next to me, amazingly nobody had robbed me – or worse – while I lay unconscious in the alley. But he had taken my gun. _Shit_.

I tried not to think about it as I managed to maintain my balance and stumbled from the alley. I shoved my fists into my pockets as I staggered toward my apartment building. The streets were empty aside from the occasional street light and a random alley cat. My whole body shook as I neared my apartment building in a trance-like state. Somehow I made it up the stairs to my apartment without tumbling backwards down them. How I managed to even make it to my apartment was a blur, I only seemed to realize where I was as I fumbled with the lock – my hand several inches away from it as I jammed the key against the wood repeatedly.

Remy meowed as I opened the door but I didn't look down at him when he came to greet me. I walked unsteadily to the kitchen and filled his water and food bowl in a numbed haze before making my way to my bedroom. I paused in front of the large oval mirror as I stared at what I could see of my distorted image. The left side of my face was puffy and my eyelid partially swollen shut and purpled. Dried blood caked a gash over my eyebrow and another on my cheek. Both still seeping driblets of fresh blood. I pressed a finger tenderly to each of them. It caused a considerable amount of pain, but nothing seemed to be broken.

"They did this because of you." I said as I stared at the mirror. "This is your fault, Brody!" My voice rose with anger as my fingers gripped the front of the dresser for stability. "I know you can hear me. He did this because of you!" I spun around as if he was standing somewhere in the room. I knew he was there. Somewhere. Lurking and watching. Tears stung my eyes and mixed with the dried blood as they trickled down my cheek. I kicked over the nightstand. All I wanted was to hit something, anything. If Brody wasn't a tangible target, everything else in the apartment was.

"Fuck you, Brody!" I sent the lamp from the other nightstand soaring.

"Fuck you for breaking all my fucking mirrors!" The alarm clock went sailing across the room.

"Fuck you for dragging me into this shit!" I overturned the second nightstand.

"Just, fuck you!"

I ran out of steam and sank onto the bed. I was exhausted, in pain, and just wanted to forget what happened as Alannah's words haunted me once more.

This isn't something you just walk away from.

Without another word, I laid back against the comforter and closed my eyes. I was painfully aware it was only a matter of time until I knew who killed Brody, and wanted me dead. However, I was less and less hopeful that I'd figure it out before Alannah's vision played out in my bloody demise.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE

Let Him In...

The next morning when I awoke I managed to find a compact mirror in my bag and carried it into the bathroom with me to fully assess the damage from the alley. As suspected my cheek and eyelid were still swollen and tender, but at least the bleeding had stopped. The other side of my face was a little puffy, with some purple bruising over my cheekbone where it had hit the dumpster. I filled the sink with warm water and dipped a washcloth in, trying to be as gently as possible as I cleaned the dried blood from my face. More than thirty minutes later, the wounds were mostly clean, but the gash was still raw. I grabbed some antibiotic cream and bandages from the medicine cabinet and carefully bandaged it. I looked like hell, but at least I was alive. _For now_. My whole body ached. I didn't even bother checking the rest of me. I was sure there were plenty of bruises to match those on my face. There was no way I could go to work like this; I didn't want to deal with the questions that would come along with my wretched appearance.

Remy was waiting for me, bright eyed as I came toward the kitchen. I wished my life were that simple. Food, water, and a nice place to nap. I grabbed his dishes and put them on the counter, but paused as I reached for his food. The painting I had left to dry was still sitting where I left it, but something had changed. I blinked my eyes to be sure I wasn't seeing things, though lately it seemed I always was, however it was still there amidst the blobs and blotches of color. Words. There were words written as if someone had dipped their finger in paint and scrawled them across the canvas.

" _I'm sorry, Harley"_

_Fucking Brody_ , I thought with a sigh as I fed Remy. As mad as I had been, I knew it wasn't his fault. The situation just sucked, and I needed someone to be mad at. Otherwise, I'd have to admit how helpless I felt. He didn't ask to be killed, and I didn't ask to be added to the list. Nothing about this situation was fair, and right then there was nothing I could do about it.

I grabbed some headache medicine from the cabinet and chucked them back with a glass of water before heading back to the bedroom. I didn't want to deal with any of this right now. I needed to rest, without the added bonus of Brody's show and tell.

"I'm going to sleep now, Brody. Don't fuck with my dreams. They're screwed up enough right now." All I had seen in my dreams during the night were those dark brown eyes glaring at me. Even now, I still felt the cold metal barrel pressed against my throat. My chest pulled tight with the fresh memory. No, I definitely was not going anywhere today. The thought of taking one step out that door today, scared the shit out of me.

*****

" _You belong to me!"_

His voice jarred me from my sleep and I sat up in my darkened bedroom. Despite the winter chill that hung in the air, my hair was matted against my face with sweat. _If it's not one monster, it's another._ Remy's form slumbered beside me, a low constant purr filling the room as he slept. I slid my legs to the side of the bed and pulled myself up, leaving him undisturbed. As I headed into the kitchen, I noted that the clock in the living room read a little after eight in the morning. I had slept through the majority of the day yesterday. Even so, I still felt exhausted, emotionally drained. As I stood in front of the kitchen window, staring out at Midtown after I'd set the kettle to boil, I didn't feel the excitement I had felt when I first moved in. I felt ill and unwelcome.

I thought I could forget what Jackson had done to me. I had fought too hard to not let what he did to me define who I was becoming. After the attack in the alley though, it was all I could think about. I was attacked and I was defenseless – against Jackson, as well as the man in the alley. The gashes and bruises on my face were only a reminder that even if I had escaped further abuse from Jackson, I was far from free here in Midtown. At least with Jackson, I knew who the bad guy was.

The whistling of the kettle reeled me back from my thoughts and I absently poured myself a cup of tea. Even that wouldn't calm my nerves, it just reminded me of Alannah. I searched my mind for something, anything, useful that I had learned since all this had begun. I could no longer afford to go hunting for clues around town, and frankly I didn't want to. _Think Harley, think of something useful._ I strained to make anything surface, but came up short.

"Damnit Brody...you need to help me out." I huffed, looking around at the empty living room. _Check the closet_ , the thought seemed to pop into my head. I had found that one box of books, but remembered seeing another moving box stashed in the hall closet. My knee knocked the coffee table, almost spilling my tea, as I darted across the room and flung open the closet door. I slid the box out and wiped off the thick layer of dust that had accumulated over the closed flaps. _Please be something._ I pulled open the box to find a random assortment of items. CD's, DVDs, video games, and a box of pictures.

"Shit!" I dumped the box on its side and sunk to the floor. _Just like the stupid books._ They'd been left over, forgotten after Brody passed away. If I had wanted to know Brody enjoyed playing Mortal Kombat and listening Pink Floyd, then I had struck gold. Otherwise everything in the box was crap, completely useless crap. I glared at it with contempt, but the box of pictures caught my attention. Brody's smiling face was staring up at me from a pile of photos that had slid out when I'd toppled the box.

I grumbled as I snatched up the stack of pictures but my anger quickly depleted as I flipped through them. _Nolan and Brody. Nolan, Brody, and Aggie, Aggie and Brody. Brody and what looked to be his parents. Brody and Claire. Ugh. Brody, Claire, and Nolan looking like a third wheel._ All of the pictures stared back at me from the floor as I discarded each one. They nagged at me, each a reminder that Brody once had a life too, and despite how shitty mine felt lately, I still had mine for the time being. As much as I hated to admit it, finding the killer was more about saving my own life than figuring out who took his. I never really took a moment to think about how he must feel stuck on the other side. If I felt helpless, he must feel that tenfold.

"There's got to be something else, Brody. I want to help, but I don't know how." I grabbed another picture from the box, looking over his wide, lopsided grin. I stared down at him, feeling a strain in my chest with the silence that answered me. As I looked into his bright green eyes I couldn't help but think about Alannah. Hers had been that lively once. And she died trying to find his killer when she could have easily left me to piece things together on my own. I needed to figure this out for the both of them, but how?

_Sometimes you just have to let them in, Harley._ It was almost as if Alannah was right there. My mind ran back to the last night I'd seen her. She'd told me that I was closed off. I needed to let Brody in. That's why I didn't see him like she did. But I had seen and heard him when I was attacked. _He was coming through much stronger then. Sometimes, they can come through stronger, drawing on the energy within that place or person. Other times unless we are completely open to them, they can't get through._ I thought about what she said that night as we drank our tea.

_Just let go, and let him in,_ I repeated her words in my head as my eyes remained locked with his.

"Brody, I, Harley, am inviting you in. Show me whatever you can."

*****

The sudden awareness of Brody's presence within my own body as I sat there in the hallway crashed over me.

"Brody?" A male voice answered as I picked up the phone.

"Flynn, ya found out anything?" I could hear the desperation in my – in Brody's – voice. _He must have found out something. I wasn't beat up like I was for nothing._ I could actually hear Brody's thoughts.

"Yeah, about that, Brody. It's something big. You were right, but I can't tell ya just right now. I don't know who could be keeping an eye on me." The other man's voice was shaky, scared.

"Well, where are ya? When can we talk?" Brody's bruised fingers nervously picked at the countertop.

"I'm at the airport now, waiting for my flight. Um...what about tomorrow, around noon? Not at my office, do ya know where Admiral Park is? That bridge that runs over the small stream?"

"Yeah. I can meet ya there."

"Good, I'll see ya then. Watch out fer yerself, kid." The male voice was stern on the other end as Brody's fingers ran over a business card.

Flynn Jacobs, Private Investigator/ C.I.S. Investigative Services

That's something. The memory slipped away, only to be replaced by another.

I sat on the couch, happy, with a silver locket in my hand. I placed it back into its box and started for the bedroom, but as soon as I opened the door a large muscular arm wrapped around my throat, cutting off my air. I flailed and stumbled back against him as the box flew out of my hand. I reached into my pocket for something – a switchblade. A second later, the man behind me was growling in pain.

Dizzy and weakened, I staggered forward with the bloodied knife in my hand, but I only reached the hallway before a large weight knocked me to the floor. Everything seemed to be unraveling as the man managed to get the knife from my badly injured hand. I threw my head back, connecting with his and the man wailed in pain behind me. I tried to struggle free as he put me in a chokehold, but a sudden burning sensation in my shoulder sent me into darkness as my body went limp.

My eyes opened again, but this time I felt the cold of the tiled floor against my bare back. I felt someone unzip my pants and slide them down my hips. I tried to lift my head, but it felt too heavy. I looked in their direction but my vision was hazy around the edges and I couldn't make out any features. My limbs were useless, numbed, and motionless even as I willed them to move. As I lay there, now completely exposed, I knew what would come next. Someone roughly rolled me onto my side.

This was what Brody had tried to show me before. This was the night of his murder. I wanted to fight, but my body was paralyzed. My thoughts were disoriented, as if my mind and my body were trying to separate from each other. My vision tunneled and stretched, my eyes burned from the harsh florescent lighting of the bathroom as I tried to see my assailant.

I was lifted, my head lulled to the side, dangling down, unable to look Brody's killer in the face. His shadow loomed over me as he roughly placed me in the tub, the side of my head thumping against the cold ceramic. A moment later a gush from the faucet broke the silence as tepid water rushed over my feet and quickly covered my legs. My left arm was yanked to the side and I felt a slight pinch followed by a burning sensation again. Within seconds my vision blurred completely. I tried to turn my head, tried to get a look at the figure as he leaned over the tub. I couldn't force my arms and legs to move, to do anything. The most I could get was a few twitches in my fingers before the water level reached my neck and those hands pushed me down once more.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX

Mo Chailín Rua: My Red-haired Girl

"Well, good morning." I shook my head as I passed Nolan's hunched form scarfing down his breakfast. He offered a grunt and continued to stuff his face. "You know, eating your frustration away is not the answer, Nolan."

"Will you shut up, _Agatha_?" I cringed at the sound of my full name as he glared over his shoulder at me.

"Speaking of your frustration, where is Harley?" I looked around the kitchen but it was only the two of us. I could have sworn I had seen her name on the schedule.

"I think she quit." He shrugged as he crammed half a biscuit into his mouth. Without hesitation, I walked over and slapped the other half out of his hand before he could devour it.

"Hey! I was going ta finish that!"

"You mean to tell me you haven't heard from or seen Harley since the night before last?" I leaned over the table towards him. He shrugged in reply, grabbing for the remaining biscuit on his plate right as I slid it out of reach. "It didn't cross your mind that something might have happened to her? If I'm ten minutes late you're usually blowing up my phone or coming knocking on my door to make sure I'm okay."

"I guess I didn't," he paused, "ya know, given the situation." He narrowed his eyes at me, grabbing for the plate once more as I lifted it off the table.

"Oh, right. The tussle in your office gone _awry_." I couldn't help the teasing tone in which it came out. It only garnered another sharp look in my direction.

"It didn't just go awry. She just pushed me away and looked at me like I had murdered someone and then fled – not just left, but _fled_ from the pub." Nolan stood up, attempting unsuccessfully to reach around me for his plate.

"You don't know what the girl has been through. Maybe it had nothing to do with _you,"_ I gave him a serious look, "so stop acting all wounded and stuffing your face with biscuits." Nolan finally snatched the plate back and let out an indignant grunt as he settled back at the table with a stubborn look only an Irishman could master.

"I'll call her in a little bit if she doesn't show."

"Seriously, Nolan? You know what, don't even bother. I'll just go check on her myself." I grabbed my bag from the rack before heading for the back door and taking Nolan's keys from his office. "Hopefully she isn't dead or something." I tried to stop the words from slipping out, but it was too late. I didn't have to turn around to see the blistering stare Nolan shot me. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that."

"Right, of course ya didn't." He grumbled in a biting tone before I slipped out the door.

*****

It took me a few minutes to gather myself before stepping out of the driver's side of Nolan's car. For five years I had made every effort to avoid this place, and if I _had_ to go by it, I never looked at it. It always reminded me of that night, finding Brody lying there lifeless and those green eyes staring up at me. With a deep breath, I finally managed to find the door handle and force myself out of the safety of the car.

_It's just a building, Aggie. That's all,_ I coaxed myself on towards the front door, doing my best to push away the memories from my last visit. I needed to make sure Harley was okay. After the conversation we had about her past, I couldn't help worrying about her sudden absence. Still, a dizzying sense of déjà vu rushed over me the moment I stepped foot in the building. I gripped the railing as my legs grew heavier with every step. _Why the hell did she have to move into that apartment?_ After what felt like an eternity, I reached the third floor, and found myself staring at the familiar brass numbers "333." I balled up a clammy fist and knocked on the door three times. Nobody answered.

Three more raps on the door later, still nothing. _Dammit, Harley._ I hesitantly reached into my pocket for the key I'd tucked away, just in case. My heart pounded as I pushed it into the lock. _Harley, you better not just be on the couch with the flu, otherwise I am going to personally strangle you._ Another deep breath and I managed to turn the knob.

The apartment was dark when I entered. The curtains were drawn shut. When I flipped on the living room light, I let out a gasp. The place was a wreck. The mirror hanging on the wall was shattered, a box of DVD's and CD's were scattered over the floor along with familiar pictures. I knelt down, picking them up.

"Brody." His name passed my lips in a whisper as I stared at the familiar face I'd grown up with. It felt like an eternity since I'd seen that face. I held onto one of the photos of Brody and I, slowly standing back up. _What had she been doing with these?_ "Harley? Are you here? It's Aggie." I called out, peering into the bathroom. _Not in there...thank god._ _That's the last thing I need to see._ Still, I received no reply. I continued down toward the dim glow of light peering from the open bedroom door. A loud thump echoed from within.

"Harley?" I called out, the sudden thuds startled me, stopping me just outside the bedroom door. _Oh god.What now?_ It took every ounce of courage I had to finally look into the bedroom. "Harley! What are you doing?" I threw myself onto the floor next to her writhing form as her arms and legs thrashed and flailed against the carpet. I gripped her shoulders, pushing her to the floor trying to calm her. Her eyes were wide-open but somewhere else entirely. Her chest heaved as she choked and sputtered.

"Harley! Wake up!" I pled, pinning her down to keep her from shaking. I had no idea what was going on. Was she having a seizure? Had she taken something and overdosed? "It's me, Aggie. Wake up!"

As if a switch were flipped, Harley stopped convulsing. She gasped for air as she blinked up at me in the dim light.

"Aggie?" Her wide blue eyes stared up at me from behind strands of disheveled black hair. I nodded, releasing her shoulders so that she could sit up.

"What happened to you?"

"Those hands. I think I know those hands." She whispered, more to herself than me, not even acknowledging my question.

"What hands, Harley?" I tried to refocus her attention as her wild gaze looked everywhere except at me.

"The ones that killed Brody! I know those hands!" She looked down, her eyes staring at her own two open palms. "I don't know how, but I know them!" I let go of her, unable to hide the shock that hit me.

"Harley...that's not funny. What are you talking about? Why do you have Brody's things out?" I stood then, backing away from her as she stared down, enraptured with her stupid hands. I looked around the room and took in the overturned nightstands, the lamp that hung on its side barely attached to the socket on the wall. Another shattered mirror hung on the far wall.

"He asked me to help him." Harley's voice was quiet again, her head still hung forward as she fidgeted with her hands. "He was trying to show me."

"Show you what? Help him how?" If this was some sort of joke I was having no part of it. My feet continued backwards toward the doorway.

"To help him find his killer!" Her head cocked to the side as she looked toward the dresser. "They killed Brody and now they're coming for me." Harley's wild gaze suddenly shifted to me.

"I don't know why you would do this, Harley, but it's _not_ funny." I stared at her as she returned her attention to her hands. "I came to check on you. Do you know how hard it was for me to come here?" Tears stung my eyes. I was no longer able to hold back the anger that was boiling to the surface as she continued to ignore me. "How dare you make up stuff about Brody!" With that I turned, haphazardly making my way into the cluttered hall.

"Wait!" Harley yelled after me, but I ignored her. Whatever she had to say, I didn't want to hear it. I was almost to the door when I heard her feet pounding against carpeted floor in the living room. "Wait. Mo chailín rua, wait!"

I froze at her words, my outstretched hand hovering over the doorknob.

"What did you just say?" My words came out shaky and it felt like blood was draining from my face. _Had she found something with that written on it?_

"Mo chailín rua. Ya remember, don't ya?" Harley's tone had changed. No longer frantic, but calm, soothing, and eerily familiar. "The song my father sang ta my mother. Ya were my red-haired girl. Mo chailín rua." The room seemed to slip sideways, and I found myself leaning against the wall for support. _This can't be happening_. I shook my head, my back still to Harley.

"Harley, please stop it. This isn't funny." I pressed my forehead against the wall as if it would ease the spinning. I felt her move closer and a hand rested on my shoulder, but it didn't feel like Harley at all. She leaned in close, her breath tickling my ear as she quietly sang a song I hadn't heard since that last morning with Brody.

" Dá mbeinn chomh saibhir is a bhí mé anuraidh

Thógainn toigh mór ar an chnoc údaí thall

Fíon agus ór 'siad a bhéarfainn do mo stór

Is bheinn a' gabháil ceoil le mo chailín rua."

If I were as wealthy as I was last year,

I'd build a big house on yonder hill.

Wine and gold I'd give to my store,

and I'd be making music with my red-haired girl.

My eyes were brimming with tears as Harley sung the last line. _It can't be. This isn't possible._ Even as I told myself that, I knew better. Even if Harley had found something that had that song written on it, there was no possible way she could know Gaelic or how to pronounce those words. There was no possible way she knew that tune or the significance it had held to me . . . or Brody.

"Brody?" My voice cracked in my attempt to speak as a couple of tears finally escaped down the side of my cheek.

"Yes, Aggs. It's me." His words came out in that familiar brogue as his hand squeezed my shoulder tightly and his cheek brushed against mine. I turned then, looking at Harley, but only able to see Brody. The warm lively eyes, that crooked smile that pulled up into his right cheek – that was all Brody.

"How is this even possible?" I asked, a hand tentatively reaching out to his cheek. He gently pressed against my palm, his lips pouting slightly as his eyes closed.

"Shh, just for a moment," he whispered, leaning forward and pressing his forehead against mine, "I just want ta savor this - _you_ \- for just a moment." He breathed in deeply and pulled me close. I closed my arms around him, soaking in the warmth I'd missed in his absence. We stood there for what felt like an eternity, holding onto each other as if the floor would crumble below our feet. After a few minutes, I opened my eyes to see his lip pulling up once more to the side. "My red-haired girl. If only I'd told ya sooner, I'd never have wound up in this mess ta begin with, would I?"

"Brody, don't." My chest ached as I remembered our last days together. He'd finally realized what he meant to me, but it came too late. Since the day I'd found him lying there, guilt ate at me every day. If I had just told him sooner he never would have had a chance to fall for Claire. If I hadn't been afraid of his answer, he might still be here with me.

"Aggs, please don't blame yerself. What's done is done, but when I realized it was ya, I just had ta see ya one more time." He forced another smile as his voice cracked and his hands cupped my face.

"So, it's true then, what Harley said about you?" I finally managed to find my voice as I stared into his eyes.

"Ya have ta know I never would have willingly left this world. Not with ya here." His thumb brushed a tear from my cheek. "It's also true what else she said, Aggs. Harley's life is in danger, they're already watching her."

"Why doesn't she go to the police?"

"They won't be any help, who do ya think did this?" As he spoke, he turned his face to the side, giving me a clear view of the gash and the bruising on Harley's face.

"A cop did that?" I asked, gingerly touching the wound on her cheek.

"I'm pretty sure, but just like my killer, she couldn't see his face." He shrugged, his hand grasping mine.

"How am I supposed to help her then? What can I do?"

"Keep an eye on her, she really needs a friend right now." His expression grew serious as he thought. "She's special, she's the only person I've been able ta reach since I died. She's strong and she's already been through a lot, but she is going ta go through a whole lot more before this is done."

"Okay," I nodded, "but why are they after her?" This whole situation was completely overwhelming.

"I wish I knew for sure. I think Harley has a better idea than me at this point, but I can't say whether she's right." He sighed. His hand released mine then reached up, brushing my hair behind my ear before he continued. "There is one other thing I need ya ta do as well." His gaze held mine.

"Anything, Brody." It was difficult to breath as I stared into those eyes. He looked down, hesitant before he finally spoke.

"I need ya ta tell Harley the whole story. I need ya ta tell her about Nolan." His eyes held a stern look as he watched me. I drew in a sharp breath, pulling away though it was the last thing I wanted to do.

"I can't do that to him," I shook my head. "Not after what he went through." Brody grasped my arm, pulling me back to him.

"She is going ta find out, Aggie. It's only a matter of time. It would be better if it came from ya." Brody cupped my face once more, forcing me to look at him.

"Then let her find out. I can't bring myself to rat out my best friend like that. He's been through enough." My voice strained as I held more tears at bay. I'd promised Nolan I'd keep what happened in the past. After everything that happened because of Claire, to Brody and to Nolan, I couldn't bring myself to let Claire destroy one more thing. If Nolan decided to tell Harley in his own time, that was different, but I couldn't betray him.

"I can't make ya do it, love. But please consider it." Brody smiled once more and looked away, a sad distant look in his eyes.

"What is it?" A knot swelled in my chest as I watched the sorrowful gleam move over his eyes.

"It's time for me ta go," he returned his attention to me, "Harley needs her body back." The knot grew, balling up into my throat at his words. I didn't want him to leave, but I knew he was right.

"Where will you go?" My lip trembled slightly as the question left my lips. I didn't want this to be good-bye.

"Don't fret, mo chailín rua. I'll be around." He winked, his own smile suppressing the sadness he held at bay. "At least for a little while longer." He squeezed both my hands in his, then leaned forward, his lips brushing against mine in a gentle kiss. I closed my eyes, savoring it, my lips reaching for his before he pulled away. Then just like that, he was gone.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN

A Faraway Look

"Just lay still." Aggie's hand pushed me back down against a soft plushy couch. I couldn't even recall how I got there. A wave of nausea hit me, forcing my compliance as I laid my head back down. I tried to open my eyes but the light was too harsh.

"Where am I?" I spoke, my voice coming out scratchy and hoarse.

"You're at my Uncle's." Aggie answered. "Just lay still. You're too weak to be getting up right now." I felt a sudden pinch in my arm and squinted toward the source. Angus was putting in an IV with surprisingly steady hands.

"Wha-what are you giving me?" I felt panicked as I watched clear liquid flow down the tubing.

"Is juist fluids lass, yir verra dehydrated." Angus's voice broke in and I peered up at him.

"Uncle was a medic in the Navy." Aggie leaned into my line of sight.

"Oh." I tried to nod but found it only increased the aching throbs in the front of my skull.

"I came to check on you, but you refused to go to the hospital, so I brought you here." She explained. _Was that what happened?_ I didn't even remember her coming over.

"Remy?" I went to sit up again and was immediately rewarded with another wave of nausea.

"He's fine, lass. Got him some haggis in the kitchen. Noo quit worryin' yerself and lay down sae ah can clean up those cuts on yir pretty little face." I did as I was told, closing my eyes as he dabbed at the gash on my cheek and ordered Aggie to grab an icepack from the kitchen. "Who did this tae ye, sweetheart?"

I peered up at Angus then to Aggie as she came back into the room. Her eyes caught mine with a strange sadness behind them, but when I gave her a questioning look, she quickly shook her head.

"She was mugged Uncle. I told you that." She quickly answered as she laid the ice pack against my other cheek.

"Aye, hopefully they didnae get too much from ye. Beat ye bad enough though." Angus let out a low whistle. "Ye can tell where they hit ye with their gun." He pointed to marks on my face. Aggie cringed, her eyes shifting down to the floor. She was being uncharacteristically quiet. _Something must have happened at the apartment, but what?_ I remembered the visions Brody had shown me, but nothing about Aggie showing up. I kept watching her, but she refused to look in my direction.

"Weel, they're pretty clean, but ye'll probably be havin' a couple of wee scars there, Harley." Angus said as he tossed gauze in the trash. "Ye'll still be catchin' the men lookin' at ye, but some will think twice about messin' with a woman that looks like she's gotten intae a few scraps herself." He patted my arm and gave me a warm smile. Despite how crappy I felt, I smiled back at him. Angus left the room a moment later, mumbling something about the bakery before heading downstairs.

"Aggie, what happened?" I turned my attention back to her as soon as the door closed. Her eyes remained fixed on the tattered carpeting on the floor. After a deep breath, she started to speak, but was interrupted by the commotion of someone's feet pounding up the stairs.

"Is she okay?" Nolan flung the door open as his eyes searched the room for me.

"She's fine." Aggie answered, her disappointed gaze returning to the floor. He turned to Aggie for a moment, but stopped as he caught sight of my face.

"Christ, Harley! What the hell happened ta ya?"

"Nolan, don't be shouting at her. She's got a splitting headache as it is." Aggie glared at him. He narrowed his eyes at her but quickly returned his attention to me as he took a seat in front of me. I wanted to yell at him for storming in before I could talk to Aggie, but the look on his face doused any annoyance that had been burning beneath my words. Aggie seemed to have noticed too and quietly excused herself.

"We'll talk later, Harley." She patted my hand before heading down the stairs. I didn't want her to leave. I wanted to find out what had happened at the apartment. _Why was she acting so weird now? Had she seen something too?_

"Harley, what happened ta ya?" Nolan carefully appraised the cuts and bruises on my face as guilt clouded his blue eyes.

"I was mugged the other night after I left work."

His eyebrows knit together as his lips turned into a frown. Anger melted in with the guilt as he finally looked into my eyes. His jaw clenched as he stared at my cheek and his nostrils flared slightly with his heavy breathing.

"I should have offered ta take ya home," Nolan's thumb gently brushed over my jaw. "If I had just given ya a ride home, this wouldn't have happened."

"I've walked home plenty of nights after closing. All without incident. Why would you think that night would have been any different?" He seemed to weigh my words, but something still didn't sit right with him.

"I should of called ya at least. I didn't even think ta call ya when ya didn't show up yesterday." He stood from his chair abruptly and began pacing, shaking his head. "I'm a feckin' idjit. I figured ya had quit."

"Why would I quit?" I questioned him as I sat up on my elbows. Some of my nausea had subsided thanks to the IV drip. He stopped mid-pace, his eyes catching mine with a bewildered gaze.

"Because of that day in the office." His face seemed to blaze bright red as he forced the answer out.

"Oh. That." My own cheeks grew hot as I turned my attention away from him.

"I'm sorry I came at ya like I did. I just –" Nolan let out a huff as he tried to pull his words out, "I can't control myself around ya, Harley. Ya do something ta me. Ya make me feel things I've never felt. I can't seem ta think straight around ya and I can't keep my mind off ya when yir not around. I just want ta be near ya." His tortured eyes burned into mine as I stared back up at him. I was speechless, my eyes widening as I took in the meaning of his words.

"Oh." _Really, Harley? Oh? He says that and you say "Oh?"_ Nolan sunk into the chair and shoved his head into his hands, doing his best to hide his embarrassment. I pulled myself up to a sitting position and looked over at him. If he was Brody's killer, he was certainly one hell of an actor. Or maybe Aggie was right. Nolan wasn't capable of something so heinous.

"Feck! I must sound like a blithering idjit." Nolan mumbled into his hands, "I should let ya rest."

"Nolan, wait." He started to stand, but I grabbed his hand, giving it a gentle tug before he returned to his seat. "You just caught me off guard. I like you too. It's just..."

His hopeful gaze quickly returned to its prior state with my last words.

"Just say it, Harley." His tone was flat as his hand slipped out of mine.

"There are other things going on with me right now, and I need to figure those things out first." He probably thought it was a cop out, and I suppose it was. But the last thing I needed was to get involved with Nolan. It might have been a nice distraction before, but his words already told me I'd let things get far enough. If I wasn't able to stop the events that were already in motion, I'd rather Nolan be hurt that I turned him down, instead of hurt because I'd been taken away from him.

"Right, then. I understand." His voice was barely more than a whisper as he stood and turned for the door. I wanted to pull him back down to me. I wanted to kiss him again and forget this whole mess with Brody, but that would just be selfish. There were much more pressing matters to deal with. I needed to find out what happened to Aggie at the apartment, and find out what Flynn Jacobs knew.

*****

"Jesus, Harley," Aggie shook her head when she finally came back up the stairs, "What did you say to Nolan?"

"I don't really want to talk about it." I kept my attention on the window on the far wall of the living room. "It's better this way." Aggie groaned at my words, sinking down onto the couch by my feet before she looked over at me.

"If you really like him, trust me, it's _not_ better." Her emerald eyes still held that strange gleam from earlier as she stared off into nothing. I had the sneaking suspicion she wasn't just talking about me and Nolan anymore.

"Aggie, what happened when you came to the apartment today?" As soon as I asked the question, her muscles tensed and her back straightened as she gripped the couch cushion. "Aggie?"

"I saw Brody," she finally spoke, her eyes instantly growing misty. "He told me about the murder."

"I'm sorry." I wasn't sure what else to say to her. I was relieved that someone else had seen him, but I hated seeing Aggie in pain. I hadn't realized how close they were, but from the way she was acting, it was obvious there was more between them than I knew.

"All I wanted was to talk to him one last time," she said, a hint of disbelief still evident in her voice. "I knew he couldn't have killed himself, but to hear him say it," Aggie squeezed her eyes shut for a moment as her emotions overtook her. She wiped at her face, taking in a gulp of air before continuing. "God, you don't know how much I've missed him." Aggie smiled through the tears that ran down her face, unsure of which emotion to follow. Should she be happy she had gotten a little more time with Brody? Or distraught to know the truth? I pulled her into a hug and she stiffened up for a moment then hugged me back, resting her chin on my shoulder.

"It'll be okay." I whispered. For her it would be. For me? Not so much. There were too many unanswered questions, too few leads to go off of, and with each passing day I could feel my hope diminishing. There was the private investigator and the feeling I got about those hands. The latter didn't seem to be of much use but maybe the investigator could provide some insight where mine ran dry.

"I'm so sorry you got pulled into this mess now, too." Aggie's eyes glistened with tears as she pulled away. "He told me you can't go to the cops. What are you going to do?"

I explained to her about the other dead girl Brody had helped me find, about Claire's real name, about the vision of the investigator, and that he had found information that could lead to the killer. She listened, watching me intently through misty eyes.

"Whatever you need me to do, Brody wanted me to help you." She said. I paused, looking at her. I wasn't sure if I wanted her help. Not that Aggie wasn't trustworthy, but I would never forgive myself if she got pulled down into the mess I was already in. Knowing Aggie, however, she would refuse to let me go it alone.

"We can look up Flynn Jacobs's address then go check him out tomorrow." I nodded, noting that it was already late in the evening.

"That sounds like a good plan." Aggie smiled, a bit more naturally. Even if I didn't think it good for her to get involved, maybe it was something she needed. I couldn't pretend to understand what had transpired between her and Brody at the apartment or even fathom how it had happened, but I was thankful not to have to keep this to myself anymore.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT

Another Dead End

After another infamous breakfast biscuit, courtesy of Angus, and a quick search through the phone book, Aggie and I headed out in Nolan's car to visit Flynn Jacobs' office. I made sure to wait outside when she grabbed the keys from Nolan, not wanting to face him again.

"So his office is in one of the financial buildings downtown." Aggie said as she started the little Honda. She wasn't completely back to the old Aggie, but she did seem a little better. I figured it had a lot to do with helping me find Flynn Jacobs, but any reason to see her smiling again was a welcome one.

"How was Nolan?" Without thinking the question spilled out. I hadn't meant to let my mind wander to him, but we were in his car. Aggie's lip twitched up for a moment and she glanced over at me.

"He looked like a mopey Irish bastard," she sighed. "He told me what he said to you yesterday and that all you said was 'Oh.' Was that really your reaction?"

"He caught me off guard," I mumbled. "Are we almost there?" Aggie looked like she wanted to say more, but she kept her mouth shut, glancing at me a few more times as she drove.

"We're here." She answered as she pulled into a parking garage below one of the taller buildings downtown. We paid for parking and headed for the elevators, stopping only to scan the directory.

"There. Eighteenth floor, C.I.S. That's the firm he works for." I tapped my finger on the glass. I felt giddy as we rushed for the opening elevator. "Suite 818." I repeated the number as the elevator doors shut and Aggie pressed the button for his floor. The ride up took forever. There were stops at nearly each floor. I scooted into the corner with Aggie, grimacing as more suits and skirts stuffed themselves in with us. A few gave us a wary glance. I imagine it was because I looked like I'd been in a prison fight. _Whatever, let them stare._ We were on a mission and we only had a few more floors to get there.

Aggie and I both let out huge breaths as we squeezed our way out of the crowded elevator onto the eighteenth floor. I made a mental note to take the stairs back down, and from the look on Aggie's face, she wouldn't argue. We both looked up and down the hall, then followed a sign that pointed to suites 800-820. Our anxiety was almost tangible as we neared the office. I reached a sweaty palm forward and pulled the door open. _Maybe this will all be over soon_. The tiny bit of hope I had been holding onto swelled at the thought of figuring out this mystery. When we entered the office, a cheerful young blonde woman peered up from a Cosmo magazine.

"Can I help you ladies?" She asked, placing her magazine down on the desk.

"We were looking for Flynn Jacobs. Is he in today?" I stepped forward, wiping my sweaty palms on my jeans. The blonde girl scrunched her nose at my question, shaking her head. "Well, will he be here tomorrow?"

My hopes plummeted with every passing second.

"I'm sorry. Mr. Jacobs hasn't been with us for about five years now."

Aggie and I exchanged worried glances.

"Well can you tell us how we can get in touch with him?" I asked.

"Mr. Jacobs died." The woman frowned at us. "He was killed in a car accident back in '95. Hit and Run. Quite the tragedy."

"Shit!" Aggie's foot stomped the floor, startling me and the bombshell behind the desk. "Sorry. Do you still have any of his files?"

"Who exactly are you two?" The woman's glare grew suspicious as she looked between us.

"Our friend came to him for assistance. He was trying to find out who killed his girlfriend."

"Are you talking about that big murder case? God, I remember that. It was all over the news." The woman's eyes seemed to light up at the thought. Aggie's expression only grew more annoyed.

"Yes, yes. That one. Do you have any of the files for that?"

The woman pursed her lips, shaking her head once more.

"If it was a case that he was working on when he died, Mr. Jacobs most likely had it in his vehicle at the time. We wouldn't have it here." She shrugged, picking her magazine back up, "And if it was in his car that night, it would have been destroyed."

"Destroyed? How?" My fists were balled at my sides as I spoke. It was taking everything in me to not grab that magazine and bat her across the face with it. Did she have any idea what she was telling us? This was supposed to be it. This was supposed to be when we learned what Brody had been trying to find out all along. The woman let out an exasperated sigh and set down her magazine once more. The dull look in her eyes told us she was clearly bored with entertaining us and wanted to finish reading her horoscope.

"Mr. Jacobs' car crashed into a ravine and caught on fire. Him, the car, and everything in it were incinerated. Any other questions?" She raised an eyebrow. After a few seconds of silence, she returned to her magazine.

_Bitch_. Aggie and I left without another word. Both at a loss.

"You don't think he was –?" Aggie looked over at me as we reached the parking garage.

"Murdered? I would bet money on it." I answered before she could finish and slid into the passenger seat. I felt completely numb. That tiny ray of hope that existed when we arrived was completely gone. Now all that settled in the void was utter dread. Whoever killed Brody made sure to tie up their loose ends. My snooping around qualified me as a loose end – whether I actually knew anything or not. And after this, it was glaringly obvious that I knew nothing.

Aggie pulled out of the parking spot, pressing the gas hard as we came up out of the garage. Her eyes were as fiery as her red hair, her gaze fixed straight ahead, her hands squeezed the steering wheel tightly as the engine revved.

"Damn her," her teeth grated together as she grumbled. "Damn that stupid bitch."

"The receptionist?" I tilted my head, my hand gripping the door handle as we zipped past several vehicles a bit too close for comfort.

"Fucking Claire! That stupid bitch!" Aggie nearly flung both of us into the windshield as she stopped at the red light. My stomach did a nauseating flip flop as I was jarred back against my seat. "If he'd never met her, none of this shit would have ever happened! It's her fucking fault that Brody is dead. Her fault that Nolan –" She abruptly shut her mouth, pulling her lips into a tight line, her breathing still heavy with rage.

"Her fault that Nolan, what?" I watched her closely, but she didn't answer. The light turned green a second later, and her grip eased slightly.

"It's her fault that Nolan and I lost our best friend." Aggie finally answered, her tone more subdued.

"But how is it her fault, Aggie? She was killed too. It would seem natural that Brody would want to know who did it. If that person killed him because of that, you can't really blame it on her, can you?" I was completely baffled by the anger towards Claire. What had she done to warrant so much rage on Aggie's part?

"Just forget it. I'm just angry about the investigator." She said, but she wasn't the least bit convincing.

"Aggie, if you know something else, please tell me." I couldn't help the desperation that seeped through as I pleaded with her.

"I don't know anything else, Harley. Nothing that will get us closer to finding Brody's murderer." She looked over at me as we pulled in behind the pub. I couldn't shake the feeling there was more she wasn't telling me, but her look was sincere, and Aggie was the closest friend I had right now. She knew just as well as I did what would happen if I didn't find Brody's killer. I had to believe that, like me, she didn't want to see that happen.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE

Pancakes With A Side Of Guilt

I had been staying with Angus and Aggie for a couple of days. I was in no rush to go back to my place alone, but it was my only hope of finding more clues. Aggie had begged me to stay with them, at least until we got everything sorted out, but I couldn't chance bringing the killer there. They only agreed to let me go after Angus gave me a taser he had bought for Aggie.

"She never actually used it," he'd told me. "I'm thinkin' ye might need it more richt noo, lass." I stuffed it in my bag before thanking him and heading out. I assured them I'd manage walking home just fine since it was still early in the day.

Once I arrived back at the apartment, I set to searching every nook and cranny. I combed through the overturned box I had left on the floor. Nothing. I dumped out Claire's box of books. Nothing there either. I hadn't expected to strike gold, but there was absolutely nothing there. Nolan had switched me to a morning shift after what happened and it was nearing opening time. _Maybe I can hit up the library again_ , I thought. _No, definitely not a good idea._ If that man was still watching me, I couldn't go there. I did not want to find out if he was a man of his word. The fading bruises on my face were a good indicator that he was.

"I'm so screwed." I mumbled to myself as I stared in the mirror. I wanted to cry, to scream, to feel angry. Instead, I felt completely void of emotion as I changed into a work shirt and slipped on my jacket and a beanie. I made sure to dress warm. Angus had the weather channel on when I had left their place. Snow was expected in Midtown any day.

*****

Nolan's eyes met mine briefly as I walked into the back of Finley's. Once more I felt the pull of his cerulean gaze and the sadness that amplified it. I feigned a smile, but the awkwardness that filled the room was stifling. He forced a smile back, then turned towards the stoves, busying himself with a spatula and pancakes.

"Ya feelin' any better?" He startled me as I pulled the beanie off my head and hung up my jacket.

"Yeah, much. Thanks." I answered, wrapping my apron around my waist as I turned back around. Nolan was placing a dish on the counter closest to me with a stack of pancakes on them.

"Have some breakfast," he slid the plate toward me, "I'm going ta go straighten up some things in the front before we open." Without giving me a chance to object, he placed the syrup in front of me and went into the front of the pub. _Great, pancakes with a heaping side of guilt._ My stomach, obviously not struggling with the same feelings as the rest of me, growled loudly at the delicious golden stack. With a sigh, I grabbed a fork, doused them in syrup, and dug in.

I was in the midst of chowing down when Aggie strolled into the kitchen and sat across from me. She eyed the plate suspiciously.

"He made you breakfast again, didn't he?" It was less of a question than an observation. I shrugged, unable to speak through a mouthful of fluffy sweet goodness. "I can't even get him to pour me a glass of water, and yet he made you pancakes." She laughed, her signature smirk returning.

"He felt bad about the attack." I knew there was more to it, but I also knew where Aggie was going with her train of thought and I was doing my best to avoid it. To my surprise, she derailed. Instead, she reached into her back pocket and produced a concert ticket, placing it on the table in front of me.

"That's for you." She tapped her finger on the ticket. I leaned forward, examining it as I ate another forkful of pancake.

"MidFest?" I gave her a questioning look. She sighed dramatically and snatched a piece of pancake in her fingers.

"It's only the best music festival of the year." Her tone was matter-of-factly. "It's a big deal around these parts. Nolan, Brody, and I used to go every year. Nolan and I have been keeping up the tradition."

"So then you are giving this to me, because?" I slid the plate in between us, motioning for her to have another bite. She obliged, grabbing another piece before continuing.

"I thought you should go in my place."

I paused mid-chew to look at her. _Was she insane?_ Despite the important matter of finding my soon-to-be murderer, Nolan and I couldn't stand to be in the same room together at the moment.

"Aggie, I don't really think now is the best time for me to be going to some concert."

"First off," she held up a hand to silence me, "it's not just _some_ concert. Secondly, you need a break from all the shit going on around you. You need to have a little fun."

"But what if –"

"No what ifs. Nolan will be with you, and despite how much I make fun of him, he could protect you if he needed to."

"Oh, then he ends up getting hurt too? I don't think so." I shook my head, getting up from the table. My eyes darted toward the front to see Nolan outside, wiping down the windows. He looked at me for a second, before continuing on to the other window out of my line of vision. Aggie stood and grabbed my shoulder so that she was looking me in the face once more.

"Stop playing such a damn martyr, Harley." She shoved the ticket in my hand. "Please go to the concert with him. I don't really feel like going this year anyway. I am just going to stay here and help my uncle man the pub." I tried to object again, but she narrowed her eyes at me with a look that just dared me to try to refuse.

"Fine. When is it?"

Aggie smiled triumphantly before heading toward the front of the pub. I caught the mischievous glint in her eye as she flipped her head back to me.

"It's tonight."

Shit.

*****

"How does this look?" I turned from the full length mirror to Aggie as she sat on her bed watching me.

"Look at you. Worried about your big date with Nolan." She smirked. I shot her a look then turned back to the mirror for a second appraisal. I'd settled on my purple sweater, jeans, and my brown boots before slipping on my jacket.

"You look cute," Aggie winked at me as I turned back around. Strangely, it felt nice to hear that. The bruises on my face were a faded yellow and she had helped me cover them with concealer. But the cut was still there, and as Angus had said, it wouldn't be fading away any time soon. At least my face wasn't swollen any more.

"Are you sure you don't want to go still?" I raised an eyebrow. She only frowned in response, seeing right through my friendly offer.

"Too many memories for me to deal with after the other night." She exhaled, standing up in front of me and looking over my outfit once more. "Besides, you need this. Tomorrow we will try to figure everything out. Tonight, just go have fun."

"Easier said than done. Are you even sure Nolan's okay with me going in your place?" I couldn't help but wonder exactly what his reaction was when she told him.

"Oh, he doesn't know yet. He's about to find out." Instinctively her hand clamped around my arm at the same moment my feet planted into the floor.

"Dammit Aggie, really?" I pulled against her surprisingly strong grip as my feet started to slide against the wood. Amidst our struggle, I heard footsteps stomping up the stairs outside her room. My eyes widened as her lips curled at the edges. "You sneaky little –"

"Aggie? Ya ready ta go?" Nolan's voice called from the living room. I wriggled out of her grip, but sent myself off balance. I landed on her bed and bumped into her nightstand in the process. Her knick-knacks clanked against the floor before she pulled me to my feet.

"If anything is broken, you're buying me a new one." She narrowed her eyes and the evil smirk played on her lips again as she tugged me to the door like a lamb to the slaughter.

"I hate you right now." I grumbled, still struggling in vain.

"Whatever, you'll thank me later." She said as she opened the door. Nolan looked from Aggie to me as we came out of the bedroom. I'd stopped struggling and calmly stood next to her. If I was going to be forced to go I should at least retain some of my dignity.

"I'm not going this year, Nolan," Aggie's eyes shot to me, "she is."

"Oh." He looked at me then back to Aggie with an uneasy look _._ Her smile only widened as she shoved me toward him.

"Go on. Have fun you two." She corralled us toward the stairs, Nolan looking equally as blindsided as I did.

CHAPTER THIRTY

Interlude

Neither Nolan nor myself said anything further after walking out to his car. I watched his fingers twist the radio knob on to mask the growing silence as he turned on to Main Street.

"I didn't _know_ that _you_ didn't know," I finally spoke, looking over at him. He peered over at me from the corner of his eye as he drove.

"Ya don't have ta go if ya don't want ta."

"No, I want to go. I just didn't want you to feel like you _had_ to take me if you didn't want to."

"I want ta." Nolan's tone remained quiet as he chewed at his bottom lip thoughtfully. Both of us fell silent for the remainder of the drive, unsure of what to say to the other that wouldn't create more awkwardness. Ten minutes later we were parked in a field next to the university. The whole concert took place on the large multi-purpose fields next to the stadium. The loud booming bass could be heard as soon as we got out of the car. I followed Nolan towards the gates, his stride quicker than mine. He stopped to let me catch up and lightly placed his hand on my lower back as he guided me toward the entrance. I couldn't help looking around in amazement at the various stages and tents as we walked through the gates. I'd been to a few local shows back home, but nothing like this. There was one large stage where the main acts played, then several smaller stages scattered amongst vendors selling band merchandise, food, and beverages. I glanced back at Nolan who seemed to be amused as he watched me with curiosity. He grew up with all of this, so it wasn't anything new to him.

"C'mere. Why don't we get something ta warm us up a little?" He nodded towards a tent where they were serving hot chocolate. His nose was a little red from the cold. I followed him, even being warmly dressed I couldn't turn down hot chocolate. He paid for two cups then handed me one. I held it under my nose, inhaling the warm sweetness and the hint of Irish cream. I took a small sip, licking my lips as the heat radiated through my body. I opened my eyes to find Nolan watching me. "I felt my cheeks growing warm as well and turned my attention toward the larger stage. "Who's playing?"

"Not sure," Nolan answered. "Want ta get closer?" I nodded and after we finished the hot chocolate as he led me toward the stage. Every few seconds he peeked back at me to make sure I was still close as we mixed into the throng of concert-goers. The crowd grew denser the closer we got and as I stumbled I lost sight of him.

"Nolan?" I looked around for his curly hair as I pushed through a group of drunken cheerleader types, but couldn't find him. _Maybe he came back this way looking for me?_ I turned back in the direction of the hot chocolate stand but stopped as I saw two bright green eyes in the distance. A figure stood there in the growing shadow of the woods just past the field's edge. His head tilted at me and a loose piece of black hair fell in his face. _Brody?_

"There ya are." Nolan's hand grabbed my wrist and caused me to let out shriek.

"Sorry, you startled me." I apologized as he promptly let go of me.

"Ya look like ya saw a ghost. Ya okay?"

I glanced back toward the woods once more. He was gone. "Yes, I'm fine."

"I found a good spot over this way," Nolan pointed back towards the side of the stage and held his hand out to me. With one last look toward the woods, I grabbed his hand and followed him to an area with an old farm style wooden fence. He steadied me as I settled myself on the fence, giving me a clear view of the stage.

"This _is_ a great spot!" I shouted over the music. Nolan stood behind the fence and leaned over the back next to me, a pleased grin on his face when I smiled at him.

"I'm going ta go grab another hot chocolate. Did ya want one too?" He leaned close to me, trying not to shout in my ear. I nodded to him and he disappeared back into the throng. I watched him until he reached the tent then looked back toward the stage. I'd never listened to the type of music playing but it was quickly beginning to grow on me as the Irish punk band whirled into their next song. I could just imagine Aggie jumping around in the mosh pit with the other concert-goers. I wondered if all three of them used to do that at one time. Nolan, Aggie, and Brody. I watched the crowd jumping around with wreckless abandon to the music and smiled to myself – until the hairs on the back of my neck pricked up. _Someone is watching me._

My heart doubled in beat as my eyes searched the crowd. Nobody was even looking in my direction, everyone was watching the stage. _Everyone except Brody._ He was there, standing in the middle of the crowd, watching me with a blank stare as everyone else moved around him. His eyes darted toward the back of the crowd and I tried to follow, but didn't see anyone. I looked back to Brody but he had vanished. The uneasy feeling had not.

"Harley. Harley?" Nolan stepped in front of me and pulled my attention back from the crowd. He held up a cup as he watched me, concern etched around his eyes. "Ya sure yer alright?"

"I'm fine," I let out a laugh, doing my best to hide the shaking in my voice. "I just felt a little lightheaded. Think I drank the first cup of hot chocolate a little too fast." I smiled at him

"I forget, ya and yer penchant for head injuries. Maybe I shouldn't have sat ya up there after all," he mused with a playful grin. "Come on then, let's get ya down."

Nolan placed the cups on the ground by our feet then tentatively put his hands on either side of my waist. I slid down from the fence in a rather ungraceful manner, smacking my forehead against Nolan's chin.

"Christ woman, talk about hard-headed!" He rubbed his jaw, staring down at me in amazement. "That might leave a mark ya know."

"On what? You chin or my forehead?" I stifled a giggle, rubbing my head.

"Probably both," Nolan laughed. "Now I can see how that skull of yers protected ya from that damn cue ball." He leaned forward, tilting my head up to him with his index finger. "Doesn't look too bad, just a little red." Nolan winked as his eyes looked into mine.

His expression was infectious and I found myself smiling back. The uneasy feeling seemed to have dissipated, replaced with that strange calming energy that I'd felt the first night we kissed. I knew he felt it too. His breathing grew clipped as his gaze drifted to my lips and his finger traced its way down the side of my neck. In one swift motion, Nolan's lips pressed against mine as he backed me against the fence. My pulse quickened, reverberating the hurried tempo that blared through the speakers and over the crowd. I could still taste chocolate and Bailey's on his lips as I pulled him closer, deepening the kiss. His fingers gripped my hips as he moaned against my mouth, both of us no longer aware of the crowd or music, or even the few spectators we had attracted.

"I'm sorry, Harley," he gasped as he pulled away a minute later, "I know what ya said the other night. I just can't help myself around ya." His chest rose and fell with heavy breaths as he stared at me through glassy eyes. I wanted to tell him he was right. _He shouldn't. We couldn't let this happen. Not now._

I started to speak, but something caught my eye. Someone watching us. In the fading twilight, I couldn't make out their face. It was a tall muscular figure with the collar of his jacket obscuring his features. The stage lights caught his eyes for just a second and a dreadful sense of familiarity hit me in the gut. I couldn't make the connection, but I knew that I knew him – and he was definitely watching me.

I looked back toward Nolan. His rueful blue eyes told me he had interpreted my silence and my wandering gaze as rejection. He started to take a step back, but I grabbed the front of his jacket, pulling him back to me.

"Don't go anywhere, please." My voice was urgent, panic just beneath the surface as Nolan's lips collided with mine. His fingers tangled into my hair as he cupped my face, tilting it with his as his mouth moved over mine, his tongue stroking mine in a fervent manner. The calmness washed over me again as I gave into his embrace. I opened one eye just enough, peering in the direction of the man that had been watching me, but he was nowhere to be seen. I pushed him from my mind. I didn't want to feel scared. I didn't want to think about what might happen to me soon. I only wanted to feel what Nolan was making me feel. The tingling sparks of energy shooting through my body as he pressed against me.

"Let's go, let's get away from here." I said as my lips brushed against his ear. No sooner had the words left my lips than Nolan was pulling me toward the gates, his fingers tightly intertwined with mine. I didn't look back again to see if Brody or anyone else was watching us. I just wanted to escape.

As we rounded the passenger side of his car, he tugged my arm and pulled me to him, backing me against the car door. His mouth found mine and his tongue slid past my lips, brushing against mine in a slow, lustful stroke as his body moved against mine in a similar fashion. Moments later he pulled away, leaving both of us disheveled and breathless as he opened my door then hurried to the driver's side. I watched in amusement as he hastily fumbled with his seatbelt and car keys before putting the Honda into drive and taking off out of the festival area.

"Nolan, I think the speed limit is thirty-five." I said, watching the needle of the speedometer steadily rise as we zipped down a crowded street. He glanced at me then eased off the gas slightly. I suppressed a smile as he concentrated on the road, no doubt calculating the fastest route back to Finley's. Despite the traffic, we seemed to arrive back behind the pub in record time. Nolan looked to the back door then to me, his eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he pursed his lips.

"I'll check fer any sign of Aggie before we go inside." He spoke as if giving instructions for some sort of black ops re-con mission. I followed along, not in any rush to reenact the other night. As he shut off the car he pulled me to him. Another wave of calm and want rushed over me as his mouth pulled hungrily at mine.

"C'mon. Otherwise, I may not be able ta make it upstairs." Nolan's heavy breath caressed my neck and it took everything in me to pull away from him. Finally we both got out and snuck toward the back door. Nolan looked back at me as he put his hand on the door, holding a finger up to his mouth as his lips curled into a grin. I clamped my hand over my mouth to hold back a giggle and watched as he pushed the door open about a centimeter, straining to peer inside. He reached a hand back, closing it around mine. "Okay, go!"

Like a couple of infatuated teenagers drunk on our own lust, we darted the short distance from the back door to the stairs, the only witness to this being Eli, the cook. I jumped as the door slammed behind Nolan, spinning around on the balls of my feet.

"And _you're_ shushing _me_?"

"Well, so much fer stealth," he latched the lock in place then turned to me with a devilish flicker in his eyes as he pulled me to him. I pushed myself off the first step and sent him back into the door with a loud thud as I kissed him. He let out a playful growl and pushed me against the other side of the staircase as he buried his face against my neck. I shivered, letting out a quiet moan as his teeth nipped at the tender skin on my neck.

"Mmmm, Harley." His breath tickled over my skin as he managed his way up the stairs, pulling me with him. After several minutes we reached the top step, tripping and giggling a few times as we stumbled over each other's feet. Our lips parted long enough for him to open the door and pull me inside.

After a long, heated kiss, his lips pulled away from mine and we stared into each other's eyes. Giddiness replaced with nervousness in the quiet of his apartment. I felt a small wave of panic rise within me as I watched Nolan take off his jacket and toss it over the couch. I knew this wouldn't be like last time, I knew it wouldn't be anything like it was with Jackson, but I still felt myself hesitating. Nolan seemed intuitive as he stepped toward me. His eyes softened though his want was still evident. His lips pulled at mine with a tenderness that made me yearn for him. Whatever fears or inhibitions clouded my mind, there was something about Nolan that wiped them away whenever he was near me. _How could I have ever thought he was some sort of killer?_ He had never done anything to even hint to something so sadistic in his nature. Quite the opposite. He cared for me when I had injured myself. He comforted me after I found Alannah. Even now, he was restraining his desires for my sake.

"We don't have ta if this is too fast fer ya." Nolan said in a low husky voice as his palm cradled my cheek. I nodded as I placed his hand on the zipper of my jacket, and pressed my mouth to his once more. He smiled against my lips as his fingers pulled down the zipper and he moved closer to me. I shrugged off my jacket, discarding it on the floor as his arms wrapped around my waist and his mouth found its way back to my neck. His stubble scraping against my skin sent a shiver of pleasure down my spine and his hands slid over my backside, squeezing it firmly as he pressed his hips into mine.

"I can't stop thinking about ya," Nolan's voice came out in a ragged groan as his eyes met mine, "I want ya, Harley. So bad." I felt heat rush through me with his words, my own breath caught as I lost myself in his intoxicating gaze.

"I want you too." The words left my lips before I could stop them and Nolan's whole body shuddered in response. His lips returned to mine as he pulled my body hard against his. He let out another throaty sigh, his tongue brushing against mine with increased need as he backed me towards the darkened bedroom, barely illuminated by the light from the living room.

Nolan's arms hoisted me up and laid me on the bed as he moved over me. His fingers grabbed the bottom of my sweater and slid it up as his mouth followed, trailing up my abdomen with hot breaths. As I pulled the sweater up over my head, he quickly discarded his own shirt before his body returned to mine. I shivered at the feeling of his warm skin on mine and ran my fingers through his hair as he lightly bit my neck.

"Harley," his voice was gruff with desire as his hand slid between my thighs. I moaned against his lips and moved with his touch as I found my hands pulling at the zipper of his jeans. Our kisses grew more frenzied as we both lost ourselves in the feel and the taste of each other's lips. _Chocolate and Irish cream_. I shuddered.

After several minutes, Nolan's lips pulled away from mine and his teeth dragged over my collarbone. He moved down on the bed, tugging my jeans from my hips and throwing them to the floor with the rest of our clothes before removing his own. I could hear his heavy breaths and I relaxed my thighs as I watched his darkened form move over me.

His mouth muffled my cry of pleasure as he slid into me. My whole body tingled, overwhelmed with the sensation as Nolan moved within me in a slow, tender rhythm. I twisted my fingers into his hair, lifting my hips to his as I caught his bottom lip between my teeth. Even in the dark, his blue eyes burned into mine as he thrust himself inside me. I moaned, urging him deeper. My fingers grasped at his toned back and pulled him into me. Nothing else in the world mattered at that moment, nothing except the feeling of his body with mine. I wanted to only feel this. I wanted to be completely possessed by it.

"Oh god, Harley," Nolan's voice was raw as he sat up and pulled me into his lap. I cried out as his thrusts grew harder, faster, and unrestrained beneath me. I pressed my forehead to his as my legs wrapped around him, our heavy breaths echoing together as I felt myself nearing release.

A thunderous moan echoed as my muscles tightened around him, and with a loud groan Nolan collapsed on top of me. He held me in his arms as his body shuddered against my writhing form, both of us panting as our heartbeats slowly returned to a normal pace. After several minutes, Nolan slid to my side, his lips softly kissing my shoulder as he watched me, a grin spreading to the corners of his eyes.

"Christ, ya have no idea what ya do ta me." He kissed my lips and pulled me to him. I smiled at him as we lay in the darkened room, still warmed in the hazy afterglow as I lowered my head against his chest. Other thoughts tried to creep their way back into my mind, but I refused to let them in. Not yet. I felt safe, happy, for the first time in a very long time. I closed my eyes, letting the rhythmic beat within Nolan's chest lull me to sleep as his fingertips gently trailed up and down my back. This was how things were supposed to be. If only they could stay that way.

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE

A Missed Breakfast

I awoke to the feeling of hot breath and stubble trailing across my abdomen the next morning. A grin crossed my lips as I stretched against the fluffy down pillow under my head and leisurely opened my eyes.

"Good mornin', beautiful." Nolan's smiling Irish eyes greeted mine with a content stare, his words tickling my skin.

"Good morning," I reached down, running my fingers through his unruly curls as I sat up on my elbows. A few stray tendrils rolled into his eyes as he left a trail of light kisses down to my belly button. I let out a giggle as his stubble tickled my skin. "Cut that out!"

I squirmed beneath him but he continued, laughing as he purposefully dragged his stubbled chin against me. I attempted to wriggle away, my cheeks sore from laughter when he suddenly stopped. His hand grabbed my hip as I was squirming, his finger tracing over a light pink scar.

"Harley? What happened? That wasn't from the other night too, was it?" His forehead pressed with concern as his finger delicately ran over several other older scars.

"No. No, those were from my ex." I spoke softly, averting my eyes. As distant as I felt from that part of my life right now, those marks reminded me just how recent those events actually were. The mere thought of Jackson twisted my stomach in a painful knot. Nolan let out a breath, watching me as I returned my attention to him.

"Why would he do something like that?" Nolan asked in more of a rhetorical question. He sat up and pulled the covers down further, finally seeing fully the extent of Jackson's abuse. It was dark when we made our way in here last night, but with the morning light peering in, the cuts, the scars, and a few lingering bruises – everything was in full view. I didn't attempt to cover it up any more. There was no point.

"Jackson was upset with me," I paused, cringing as I said his name and taking in a deep breath. I could feel the anger and pain rising to the surface. Nolan watched me, his jaw clenching tightly as he listened. "His friend Mikael, had tried to force himself on me one night, and Jackson caught him as I was trying to fight him off. He'd pulled Mikael off of me and told me to wait in the car. I thought he had saved me from something horrible. But when we got home I realized what was waiting for me there was much worse. He told me he wanted to remind me that I was his and nobody else's." I shuddered. I hadn't told anyone else what had happened. Keeping it to myself seemed to make it less real, less painful. I had been able to keep from really thinking about it, until that moment. Nolan didn't say anything for several minutes until finally I placed a hand over his. His eyes lifted to mine, sadness nestled deep within.

"That's when you came here, wasn't it?" His voice was low as he spoke, his smile long faded from his lips.

"Yea, it was." A solid lump rose in my throat as the harsh memories forced themselves to the surface. I winced, remembering the pain as his boot slammed into my ribs, my hips, my back. _How could someone tell you they love you with one breath then try to destroy you with the next? How could someone take something that was supposed to be an act of love and turn it into one of terror and violence?_

"Hey, don't let yer mind go back there, Harley." Nolan's voice spoke in my ear as he slid next to me and cradled me to his chest. I buried my face against his warm, soapy smelling skin, the soft thud of his heart soothing me. "I swear on all that is holy I could never hurt ya like that." He whispered with a gentle squeeze. "Him on the other hand," Nolan's face scowled as I looked up at him. "Well, if I ever meet him, that day will surely be his last."

"Shhh," I reached a hand up, twisted my fingers into his curls, and pulled his lips down to mine. "Let's not even think about him anymore. There are much better things we can distract ourselves with." Nolan nodded, letting his lips brush against mine as those lucid blue eyes stared down at me, enveloping me in a warm haze that made the pain drift from my mind. A hand trailed down my bare back and over my thigh as his lips explored and consumed my own. Nolan shifted around, laying me back down against the pillow as our legs intertwined under the blankets. He sat himself up on his hands as he gently slid on top of me, letting his eyes slowly drift down my naked form.

"Yer right," he said between kisses, "there are much better, _much more beautiful_ things ta distract ourselves with."

*****

It was closing in on noon by the time Nolan and I managed to untangle ourselves from each other. I reached over the side of the bed and grabbed my sweater from the pile of discarded clothing before slipping out from under the sheets. Nolan watched me, a pout forming over his lips.

"Where are ya off ta in such a rush?" He reached a hand out and grasped the back pocket of my jeans.

"Nolan!" I yelped as I fell back down to the bed. "You scheduled me to open this morning. I don't want to get down there late."

"Oh?" He raised an eyebrow, moving over me with a devious grin, "I doubt yer boss will fire ya if yer a few minutes late. Why don't ya come take a nice warm shower with me? I'll talk ta him fer ya." I laughed as his mouth moved to my collarbone and his fingers tugged at my bra strap, but I managed to wriggle out of his grasp.

"It's not my boss that I'm worried about." I attempted to quiet my laughter as it registered on his face just _who_ I was worried about.

"Crap, she does work this morning, doesn't she?" He sat up, frowning. It wasn't like we were all that subtle making our entrance the night before, but neither of us wanted to face an interrogation about our whereabouts and activities. "Ya've got about ten minutes till she usually comes over. There are extra work shirts in my office if ya want ta run down and grab one fer yerself." Nolan called after me as I fetched my jeans from the floor. After a quick splash of water on my face and hastily combing my fingers through my hair, I headed for the door.

"I'll see you downstairs in a bit." I gave him a lingering kiss on the lips as he leaned against the door frame in nothing but a smirk. _Ugh, why did Aggie have to work this morning?_

"Ya better get down there before she does," He winked, giving my bottom a playful pat before turning for the shower.

I crept down the stairs, listening carefully for any noise in the kitchen. After another minute of silence, I opened the door just a sliver. Once I was sure I was alone, I made a dash for Nolan's office. Pulling open the storage cabinet that stood in the corner, I found a stack of shirt's with "Finley's" on them and grabbed one in my size before slipping my sweater off. Just as I was buttoning the last few bottom buttons I heard footsteps behind me.

"Forget your uniform?" Aggie's voice mused teasingly behind me. I turned around, tugging the bottom of the shirt to straighten it out before I looked up at her.

"Oh, no. I accidentally tore a hole in the other one while I was cleaning earlier." I let out a laugh, hoping it didn't sound too phony. Aggie's lips only pulled tighter together as she folded her arms in front of her.

"Is that so?" There was a challenging look in her eyes that told me I was probably not winning this round, but being stubborn, I refused to divulge the truth.

"Yes. Got caught on that pointy part of the bar." I held my composure. "Nolan should really get that fixed. Someone could cut themselves on it, you know?"

"Right." Aggie's eyebrow popped up as she watched me then surveyed the room. "You and Nolan must think I'm dense."

"Aggie, I don't know what you are insinuating." I laughed and attempted to squeeze past her as she stood in the doorway.

"First off, where is your jacket? You would have frozen your arse off coming to work without your jacket. For that matter, your bag isn't hanging up in its usual spot either."

"I–"

"Wait, that's not the only thing amiss here, woman." Aggie held up a finger, turning in a circle as she looked around the room once more. "You know what else is missing?"

"No." I frowned at her as she did a CSI-level investigation of the pub's kitchen. A pleased grin grew on her lips at my answer.

"Of course not. To the untrained eye, it would appear to be a normal opening shift here at Finley's, except for one crucial detail."

"And that would be?"

"Nolan Finley has not yet made himself breakfast."

"What does that have to do with anything? He probably had breakfast upstairs." I could already feel my cheeks burning but still maintained unwavering features.

"Ah, ah, ah!" She held her finger up higher. "In the last six years since Nolan has taken over the pub from his father, do you know where he has eaten breakfast nearly every day?"

"Here?" Now that I actually thought about it, every morning I had worked, he had been down here eating breakfast.

"In those six years, very few things have kept him from breakfast," Aggie watched me with a smug look. "So, care to change your story, Harley?"

"Nope." I forced myself not to smile at the thought of what had kept Nolan from his ritualistic breakfast.

"Well, it's not like the whole kitchen didn't hear you two going upstairs last night. Eli told us as soon as he saw you two make a run for it."

"We were just kissing." I spat out as I turned around, though my marooned features probably said otherwise.

"Uncle said he heard Nolan let out a growl," Aggie giggled, "told me 'Maybe he's no' such a sissy boy after all!'"

"Nothing happ –"

"Like I said, it takes A LOT, to keep Nolan in bed _this_ late." Aggie grabbed her own apron and tied it around her waist, a triumphant bounce in her step as she waltzed across the kitchen toward the front. As if on cue, Nolan came gliding through the staircase door with the biggest grin I'd ever seen. _What a buffoon_.

"Mornin' Aggie." He greeted her. She took one look from him to me then turned on her heels.

"Hmmph. I rest my case."

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO

False Calm

The rest of my day carried on in a similar fashion. Every time I saw Aggie, she gave me a knowing grin and my cheeks would flush. It was beginning to feel like high school, but I couldn't say I didn't find it amusing. Nolan and I hadn't gotten much time to talk since we'd opened. The second day of the festival drew more people to Finley's as concert-goers wandered in after their favorite bands had played. Aggie, myself, and the other servers had been keeping ourselves busy and our pockets full of tips. The pub was becoming rather crowded.

"Does it always get like this?" I finally asked Aggie as I took a breather and leaned with my back to the bar as she dumped various liquors into a mixer.

"Every year." She smiled as she slapped the metal cover on and shook the concoction. "This night is the busiest. That's why Nolan and I usually go to MidFest the first night."

"Oh." I nodded, looking into the kitchen. I could feel her giving me that look again. I caught a glimpse of Nolan sitting in his office and smiled. He looked up and smiled back before returning to his work.

"Harley, you might as well admit it." She laughed. "It couldn't be more obvious if Nolan was whistling and clicking his heels together. And then there is you and that face you keep making."

"What face?" I turned my head to her. She sighed then made a dreamy expression, batting her eyelashes like little butterfly wings.

"I was _not_ making a face like that, Aggie."

"No? I wouldn't have been surprised if you burst into a musical number and little cartoon birdies flew in to accompany you." Both of us burst into a fit of laughter at the thought and she nearly lost her grip on the shaker.

"So maybe we did more than kiss." I held my side, attempting to calm the laughter that threatened to resurface.

"Now then, that wasn't so difficult to admit, was it?" She asked as she poured the drink into a martini glass. "Honestly, Harley, I didn't take you to be such a prude."

"Oh, shut it." I giggled and turned around to help her with the growing crowd. "What can I get for you, sir –"

My words lodged themselves in my throat as I stared up at the tall, blonde-haired man standing at the bar. His light brown eyes watched me with a predatory gaze, and his lips pulled into a taunting grin as he fixed the turned up collar of his coat.

"Good evening, Harley. Make it a scotch on the rocks."

"Aggie, I'll be right back." I stumbled backwards, not waiting for her to answer as I shoved the kitchen door open. Nolan stood, coming out of his office as I strode toward the back door.

"Harley, is everything okay?"

"Yes, I'm just feeling a bit sick. I think I need some fresh air. I'll be back in a minute." I assured him. He nodded, watching me as I pushed open the back door and stepped outside.

_What the hell was Mikael doing here? Had Jackson sent him?_ _Had he been watching me last night_?

I could feel bile burning at the back of my throat as I tried to calm the frantic beating in my chest. After a few minutes, my pulse seemed to slow, and the initial panic I had felt quieted though the nausea still lingered. Maybe if I hid in the back for a bit, he would leave and I could go about my evening like nothing had happened. After thinking over my plan, I turned back towards the door, gripping the handle before a familiar hand closed over mine.

"Going so soon, Harley?" Mikael's voice made my skin crawl.

"I don't know what you want or why Jackson sent you here, but you need to leave." My voice came out with an angry boldness that even surprised myself.

"Tsk, Jackson didn't send me, silly girl. I was in town on business. I just _happened_ to see you at the show last night, and then here." His large fingers pulled at my own, prying my hand from the door.

"Let go! That hurts." I tried to pull away but he shoved me back against the wall – hard.

"Oh, come on, Harley," Mikael sneered, "don't be such a tease." He ground his hips against me as his hand roughly groped at my breast.

"You're delusional. Get off me, asshole!" I tried to kick him but he pinned my leg with his knee.

"Oh please, Jackson told me you liked to act like a little whore. Why put up this innocent act now?"

"Fuck off!"

I spat in his face. He only grinned.

"Oh, keep talking dirty, Harley." His teeth roughly bit at my earlobe before he threw me against the hood of Nolan's car. I coughed and gasped for breath, struggling to pull myself up before Mikael dug his fingers into my hair and yanked my head back. Tears stung at my eyes from the pain as he leaned over me.

"This is how whores like to be fucked, right?" He snickered in my ear and thrust himself against me. I felt the sickness return in an overwhelming surge. I struggled and squirmed as I tried to pull myself free from him, but he only seemed to get further enjoyment from it as his heavy weight bore down harder against me. I didn't want to cry, I didn't want to give him the satisfaction. I squeezed my eyes shut and prayed that somehow I could stop him, somehow I could overpower him. But in an instant, the pressure holding me down disappeared.

"Don't ya feckin' touch her, ya piece of shit!" The ferocity that filled Nolan's voice startled me as I turned around to see him bash Mikael's face against a dumpster. Before he could steady himself, Nolan swung. A spray of blood shot from the side of his mouth as his fist made contact. I stood there, frozen. Whether from shock or from fear, I didn't know. Nolan looked back at me for a moment and Mikael took the split second to charge at him and slammed him back against the brick wall. He got in one jab across Nolan's cheek before Nolan sent him stumbling backwards with an upper cut beneath Mikael's jaw. "Don't ya ever think ya can touch her!" He fumed as his chest and shoulders heaved, sending Mikael to the ground with another blow across the jaw.

"Nolan, watch out!" My heart stopped as Mikael pulled a gun from his jacket and pointed it toward him. Nolan didn't flinch, still standing over him.

"Oh I see, can't win a fair fight, can ya?" Nolan growled through gritted teeth. His eyes glared down at Mikael, dark with rage, but he didn't move any closer. I looked from Nolan to Mikael as Mikael pulled the hammer back. _This cannot be happening._

"Fair or not, you'll still be dead." Mikael grinned, using his other hand to wipe the blood from his lips.

"Leave him alone, Mikael!" I yelled, still unable to move. I needed to do something. I needed to stop this, but my body wouldn't cooperate. He only laughed at my plea, holding the gun steady on Nolan.

"Oh, is this your new beau then? Damn Harley, you don't waste much time, do you?" Mikael winked at me then fixed his gaze back on Nolan before he could take another step closer. "Not so fast, Romeo. Do you even know anything about the girl you're willing to die for? She's just some bayou trash. A filthy little money-grubbing slut. Isn't that right, Harley? That's how you were able to get here, wasn't it? Stealing from your own fiancé? Tsk tsk." I could feel the blood boiling in my veins, but I didn't say anything. I didn't want him to hurt Nolan.

"If she did steal from him, I'm sure it was with good reason. I saw the marks the bastard left on her."

"Ohhhh, you _saw_ them, did you? Well, she _really_ didn't waste any time then," Mikael scoffed. "And you're sure those _couldn't_ have been self-inflicted, _could they_ , uh, Nolan was it?" Nolan looked away from me then, his eyes narrowing at Mikael.

"Considering the position I saw ya in when I came out here, I'm inclined ta believe they aren't."

"Considering the position you're in over that stupid bitch, I'm inclined to believe you're a moron." Mikael laughed then slowly started to pull back the trigger. I squeezed my eyes shut. _This can't be happening! I need to do something, anything! Fuck, why can't I move?_

"Get your finger off that trigger, arsehole." Aggie's voice commanded. I wasn't even sure where she had come from as I opened my eyes. She stood over Mikael, holding a shotgun with the end of the barrel pressed to his head.

"You don't have the guts."

"Do you really want to find out?" Aggie smiled, a fierce look in her eyes as she pulled the slide back.

"Mmm, a fiery redhead." He smirked up at her and uncocked his gun before placing it on the ground next to him. "I'll leave, but only because you're cute." Aggie scrunched her nose in disgust and kept the gun on him as he pulled himself up off the ground.

"I suggest you put that gun down and leave or you'll see just how _cute_ I can be." She nodded to the end of the alley. He bowed to her, then blew me a kiss.

"Have a good evening, ladies. Oh, and Harley? I'll catch you around." His eyes flickered towards mine for a moment with that same predatory look before he turned away. Nolan leaned down to pick up the gun, his glare not leaving Mikael. His eyes bore holes through him, angry and feral. His mouth twitched as his fingers wrapped around the barrel of the gun.

"Nolan?" I went to reach for him, but neither Aggie or I could stop him as he slammed Mikael to the ground.

"Ya piece of shit!" Nolan growled as he swung the butt of the pistol down, "Ya feckin' piece of shit!"

"Nolan! Stop it!" I yelled at him, cringing at the sound of cracking bone. "You'll kill him!"

"I don't feckin' care!" His nostrils flared as he dug a knee into Mikael's chest, his arm thrashing the gun against his face over and over. His eyes were glazed over, drunken with rage as Mikael cried out in pain. "Not so tough now, are ya?!"

"Nolan! Get off of him!" Aggie caught his arm as it swung back, holding it in a vice-like grip. Nolan tried to pull away for a second, but as he looked down at Mikael's bloodied face he snapped out of the blood-lust that had taken hold of him. Climbing off of him, Nolan stumbled toward the pub in a strange daze. Mikael cradled his face, blood blinding one eye as he managed to pull himself to his feet and haphazardly stumbled away as he whimpered in pain. Nolan moved past me, his eyes avoiding mine. The rage that had filled them now replaced with shame as Aggie pried the gun from his hand.

"Come on, let's get you two back inside." Aggie gently pushed him forward and nodded for me to follow. I willed myself to finally move, following after them and feeling in a daze myself. Everything had spun out of control in front of me, and all I had done was stand there. Nolan would have been shot if Aggie hadn't stepped in. He would have killed Mikael, if it wasn't for her either. As we walked into the pub, Eli and Angus looked back at us. Angus must have come over when Aggie came outside. I avoided their gaze. This had been my fault. _Why didn't I just go upstairs? Why did I go stand outside?_ In the last twenty-four hours I had fooled myself into thinking things could be okay. I let myself believe what Alannah had seen couldn't come true, but all it took was one step outside to realize how deluded I was.

Part of me thought I was safe here. Being wrapped up under the blankets with Nolan had lulled me into a false sense of security. As I watched Aggie usher him upstairs my heart wrenched painfully in my chest. I realized now that Nolan would not be able to protect me. But he would get himself killed trying to – if I let him.

"Harley, why don't you go up there and check on him?" Aggie's voice reeled me back, "Uncle and I can keep things under control here. Go on." I did as she said, numbed as my feet dragged up the steps. As I walked in, Remy, rubbed against my leg with a concerned meow. I hadn't been up to check on him since Aggie brought him over earlier this afternoon. I bent down and scratched between his ears before continuing into the bedroom. Nolan sat on the foot of the bed with head hanging in his hands, his bloodied shirt in a pile at his feet. He lifted his head as I placed my hands on his shoulders, anguish deep within his features as he pulled me to him.

"I shouldn't have let ya go out there alone, Harley." His voice was thick with guilt as his hands ran lightly over my hips.

"No, it was my fault, Nolan. I should have known better. Especially with someone like him around." I tried to comfort him as tears pooled in the corners of his eyes.

"Did he hurt ya?" I shook my head, combing a few curls back from his face. "God help me if he would have – " Nolan couldn't bring himself to finish the sentence. "I wouldn't have been able ta control myself. I woulda killed him." His hands shook with the rage that still boiled within him as he held me tighter. The blood from his face soaked into my shirt as I cradled his head against me.

"Come on Nolan. Let's get you cleaned up."

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE

The White Knight

"Harley?" Nolan's voice whispered through the dimmed bedroom the next morning as he awoke. I rolled onto my side, facing him as he blinked the sleep from his eyes. "Did you even sleep last night?"

"A little," I lied. What little sleep I managed to get had been quickly disturbed by Alannah's vision. Blood pooling around my body, the deep red melting into the bright white snow as my body grew cold.

"C'mere," Nolan reached for me and I hesitantly curled against his chest. I closed my eyes and tried to forget the dream, but I couldn't shake it – even in the safety of his arms. I avoided his gaze as he watched me, letting my fingers trace over the lines of his tattoo. His hand gently closed over mine, holding it to his chest as I finally looked up at him.

"We can stay up here today. Just us. You don't need ta go anywhere. You'll be safe here, with me." His lips pressed against my forehead and I nodded at his words. Maybe he was right. Maybe I would be safe here, even if it was just for a day. Nolan stretched out, hesitating before letting go of me as he slid his legs out from under the blankets.

"I was going ta take a shower and make us some breakfast. Come join me?" Nolan's eyes held a troubled expression. His eyebrows knitted together with worry, as if he was afraid I would disappear into thin air the moment he left the room.

"You go ahead, I'm going to put down some food for Remy. Then I'll join you." I gave him what I hoped was a reassuring smile. More than anything, I wanted to do exactly that. Even as this short-lived fantasy was crumbling around the edges, I wanted desperately to hold onto it for as long as possible. Nolan stood in the doorway, watching me a moment longer before heading into the bathroom. I forced myself out of bed as the shower turned on and padded towards the living room. I looked around and saw Remy playing on the windowsill, fidgeting behind the curtain as his tail flipped back and forth under the bottom of the hem.

"Come here buddy, time for brea –" Words escaped me and my eyes fixed on the whitened landscape as I pulled the curtain aside. Everything was blanketed in white snow, and small flakes continued to fall from the sky. To anyone else, it would be a beautiful sight. To me, it was an omen of what was to come. I looked back toward the bedroom, watching Nolan's blurred form leaning into the spray of the shower.

"Harley?" He called out for me. I looked down at my clothes. I was still dressed in my work uniform, so it wouldn't take but a minute to get on my jacket and boots.

"I'll be there in just a minute." I called back before slipping my feet into my boots, then, after giving Remy one last scratch between the ears, I crept toward the door and slipped on my jacket. I peered into my bag, ensuring the taser Angus had given me was still there.

"Harley?" Nolan called out again as my hand wrapped around the doorknob. I chanced looking toward the bedroom to find him staring at me from the open shower door. That same wrenching feeling in my chest returned with the confusion in his eyes. I sighed, biting my lip hard to match the pain stinging my heart. With all the courage I had, I opened the door and forced myself to leave. I ran down the steps and burst into the empty kitchen, running for the door before I could change my mind.

I couldn't stay here. I couldn't risk anyone else's' life to save my own. If Brody's killer was coming, I had to face him alone. At least, unlike Brody and the other girls, I knew he was coming for me. Even if I didn't know who _"he"_ was, at least I knew to expect him.

I trudged through the snow toward my apartment building, my eyes sweeping the empty streets. Every other sane resident of this city was probably still tucked in their beds, sleeping peacefully. After a pensive glance back towards Finley's I turned the corner. _It was nice while it lasted._ Fifteen minutes later I arrived at my apartment building, I reached a hand into my bag and gripped the handle of my taser before ascending the stairs. As my floor came into view, dread crept into the pit of my stomach. I didn't want to be back here, but after last night, I knew I had no choice. After a preliminary check down the hallway, I walked cautiously to my door, holding my taser in front of me as I entered the apartment. I crept around the corner. A quick search of the bedroom and bathroom confirmed I was alone. _At least for now._ With shaky hands, I lowered the taser, placing it on the counter, easing against the wall just as the phone rang. _Shit_. The sudden noise bolted me upright and I hesitantly grabbed the phone off its cradle.

"Hello?" I whispered into the receiver. _Right Harley, the killer is going to call you to let you know he's on his way._

"Harley, why did you leave?" Aggie's voice on the other end tugged at the tightness in my chest. It only made me want to run back there. Standing in this apartment, I felt completely and utterly alone.

"I had to Aggie. I almost got Nolan killed last night." My voice cracked a little as I tried to speak, "Brody's killer is still out there and I don't want you or Nolan getting hurt when they come after me."

She let out a long sigh on the other line.

"So, instead you are going to do what, exactly? Sit there alone and wait for them to come after you?"

"I...I don't know what to do."

"Dammit Harley, get your ass back here. Nolan ran over here half-naked, soaking wet, and barefoot in the snow after you left. The man's worried sick about you."

"And then what, Aggie? Here or there, he'll be coming for me soon. I saw it."

"We need to tell Nolan and my uncle what's going on, and then we can figure out a plan. Maybe get you out of town for a little while. Nolan could always take you down to his parent's place in Florida. Uncle Angus and I can hold down the fort here until things settle down." I was shocked Aggie had already given it some thought, but it didn't sound half bad. Maybe she was right; my plan wasn't really much of a plan.

"What about you? What if they try to hurt you?"

Aggie laughed.

"Are you kidding me, Harley?" She caught her breath. "Did you not see the sharp-shooter ribbons in my bedroom? I know my way around a gun better than most men and I always have my .22 on me. I can assure you, I'll be fine." A smile crept over my lips as she boasted. After last night's performance, she did seem most capable of taking care of herself.

"Fine, let me grab a few things then I'll be over. Sorry I freaked out and ran. I just didn't know what else to do." I finally gave in and pulled the duffel bag from my bedroom closet.

"It's fine. We'll get through this, okay? Do you want me to come get you?" She asked. I peered out the window, eyeing the streets still filled with snow.

"No, they haven't plowed any of the streets yet. I doubt you would make it here any quicker than it takes me to walk."

"Fine, just hurry up, and please be careful." Aggie said before she hung up. I tossed the phone next to the empty duffel on the bed and pulled what clothes I had from their hangers, hastily stuffing them into the bag. My thoughts and feelings felt jumbled together as I zipped the duffel shut. The idea of running off to Florida and hiding with Nolan was a tempting one. Still, it couldn't be that easy. The man who attacked me in the alley knew my full name. If they looked hard enough, they would be able to find me again. Would it matter if I was in Midtown or not? Just as I was slipping my jacket back on, the phone rang again.

"Aggie, I'm about to leave right now, I swear."

"Always running off, aren't you, Harley?" The familiar deep voice on the other end made my blood run cold.

"Jackson? How did you get this number?"

"I have my ways. I know a lot more about your cozy little life in Midtown than you think." Jackson laughed.

"What do you want?" I gripped the bedpost, my knuckles turning white. _This is not happening._ Jackson was the last person I wanted to hear from right now, on top of everything else.

"Well, your time away certainly has made you a bit more bold, hasn't it?" His tone held amusement, like a cat toying with its food. A mixture of anger and panic surged through me with his sinister laugh. "I just wanted to see how you were doing. You know, after you drugged me, stole my car and my money."

"Right. I'm peachy keen, you know, after you raped me and beat the shit out of me."

"Sure I was a bit rough with you, but don't you think you are being a little melodramatic?" He sighed in a bored tone.

"Am I? Is that why you haven't called the cops on me for stealing your car? Or were you just worried about me telling them about all the other little business ventures you have going on the side?" Fire ran through my voice. If I'd had the strength in my hand, the wooden post would have burst into splinters between my fingers. I had been so afraid of having to face Jackson, but at that moment all I wanted was to smash his arrogant face in.

"Harley _,_ there is no need to get nasty. Go have fun with that filthy pub owner of yours. Nolan, was it?" He paused, letting his words dig in. "If your life's aspiration was to fling potatoes and pints all day, so be it. Don't let me stop you."

"Then why bother calling me? Why bother finding me?"

"Well, Harley, you really tried to make me look like a fool when you left, didn't you? Drugging me, having my fucking Mercedes stolen, using _my_ money to set yourself up somewhere new. I bet you thought your little plan was quite clever, didn't you?"

"Clever or not, it worked. Besides I'm sure you found the car eventually." I couldn't help the smug grin that crossed my lips. I remembered how much he loved that stupid car. More than me at least.

"Fucking cunt."

"Now who's getting nasty?"

"Don't sound so pleased with yourself, Harley. If your plan had actually worked, it wouldn't have been so easy to find you. By the way, how's that concussion healing? Did you like the farmer's market with that cute little redhead? Aggie, right? What about that nice conversation you had with your mom? Hmm, _baby doll_?" His voice was sharp and heated as my mother's words hit me like a battering ram to the gut. "Don't think you're so smart, Harley. You're a fucking moron."

"Well, _you_ still ate the sauce."

I peered through my living room window, searching for any unfamiliar cars parked near the building. _How did he know all this? About mom. About Aggie. About everything._

"Heh. Well you got me there, sweetheart. At least I got in a few good hits before I passed out though." Jackson cleared his throat. "Regardless, I wanted to let you know that if I wanted to come find you it wouldn't be hard, and a stupid little whore like you _wouldn't_ be missed. You're nothing more than a disgusting piece of trash and I'm through with you. I should have listened when others told me not to go digging around in the trailer park trash."

"Fuck you, Jackson. You're the piece of shit. You're the sorriest excuse for a man that I have ever seen. You can hide behind your money, but you would never measure up to someone like Nolan." I spoke through gritted teeth. A sudden, loud knock at my door shook me.

"You're such a _stupid_ little bitch, Harley, but I've sent you a housewarming gift anyway. It should be arriving there any minute" The knock came again.

"What is it?" I gulped as I peered through the peephole. He laughed. He knew he had rattled me.

"Oh, don't worry. It's not _me_. I wouldn't bother coming for you." He sneered. I checked through the peephole once more, still no one there. I unlocked the door and opened it slowly to find a large, thick envelope waiting for me, my name neatly written in marker across it. "Go on. Open it. I think you will find my gift quite enlightening." The delight in his voice was sickening. I locked the door behind me, as I opened the clasp and pulled the contents from the envelope.

I couldn't restrain the gasp as I stared at a picture of Nolan. A mug shot. Blood dripped from his lip and nose as he stared coldly at the camera. The same cold look I'd seen as he assaulted Mikael. I shuddered, remembering the rage running through Nolan as he attacked him.

"What is this?" I asked dropping the picture onto the counter. Beneath it were several court documents with various passages highlighted.

"Oh, Nolan didn't tell you about his past much, did he?" Jackson's mocking tone echoed as I stared down at the document. The words "rape", "murder" and the name "Claire Stevens" stood out in bright yellow. _Brody's girlfriend._

"This isn't true. You made this up. Nolan would never do this." I bit my lip, flipping through the document that laid out the gory details of Claire's murder – and pegged Nolan as the murderer.

"People do stupid things when they think they are in love, Harley." His words burned like a dagger in my side.

"But he wasn't in love with Claire. He would never have done that to his best friend. He's not that type of person." My voice shook as I picked up several newspaper clippings, all with sensational headlines like: "A Deadly Love Triangle" or "Love, Betrayal, Murder?"

"Are you sure, Harley? According to those articles and court documents, they found the man's semen inside her." Jackson laughed. "I mean, I don't know why a man's jizz would be there otherwise. He may not have _loved_ her, but he certainly _fucked_ her."

I remained silent, stuffing the papers back into the envelope as tears threatened to overwhelm me.

"What's wrong Harley? I ruin the white knight for you? I'm not the one that told him to fuck his best friend's girl and dump her body in the woods."

"He wouldn't have killed her." My voice grew weaker by the minute and Jackson knew exactly where to cut next.

"I'm willing to bet Mikael would say otherwise – if he could speak. He had to have his jaw wired shut thanks to your Irish prick."

"He did that after Mikael attacked me."

"But what happens when _you_ piss him off? Ask yourself that, Harley." His voice grew smug, "Face it darling, whores like you swarm to men like that. You like being slapped around. You like playing the victim." Before he could say one more thing, I threw the phone across the room. He was wrong. _Nolan couldn't have done something like this. Nolan couldn't have killed Claire._ My mind raced as I snatched the envelope from the counter and ran for the door. I had to talk to Nolan. He could set things straight. There was no way any of this could be true.

My heart threatened to burst through my chest as I ran out into the street, stumbling and falling in the snow. I looked around frantically. No cars or lurking figures stood out in the snowy ghost town. No one appeared to be following me, including Jackson. My eyes stung with tears as the falling snow caught in my eyelashes, obscuring my view. I ran with all I had, ignoring the agony and exhaustion of my muscles until Finley's came into view. As I reached for the door I fought for breath, my chest aching and my throat dry from the run.

"Harley, ya okay? Why'd ya run off like that?" Nolan started towards me as soon as I came through the door but I stopped him.

"Nolan, I need to talk to you." I gasped, my voice weakened as I hunched over. My lungs struggled to take in enough air.

"Talk to me about what?"

"Why don't you talk about Brody?" I asked as I finally pulled myself up straight.

"What are ya talkin' about? Is this because of the apartment?"

"It doesn't matter. I know he was your best friend and now he is dead and you won't talk about him." I stared into his eyes, searching for something, anything to tell me the things Jackson had said were lies. Nolan's lips twisted into a scowl, his stare growing harsh.

"Why are ya bringing this up, Harley? Ya have no idea what yer talking about." I could see his jaw clenching, the anger beginning to surface, but I didn't care. He needed to answer me. I needed to know they were lies.

"Just answer me Nolan. What happened with Brody? What happened with Claire?" Nolan's eyes widened at the sound of her name. He glared at me, shaking his head as I tossed the envelope onto the table next to him. "Please tell me _that_ isn't true." Nolan pulled out the contents; his eyes scanning them before he crumpled them in his fists let them drop to the floor.

"Who the feck gave these ta ya?" His blue eyes smoldered at me, his voice unusually calm.

"It doesn't matter right now. I just need you to tell me whether you killed Claire. Whether you killed Brody."

"I don't need to tell ya anything!" His voice exploded across the empty room. "I protected ya last night when that animal was trying ta have his way with ya! I risked my neck for ya and ya come in here accusin' me of this? Do you even know what I went through because of it?" Nolan's eyes were ablaze with anger as he stepped towards me, his fists shaking as he balled them at his sides. Whatever nerve I had struck with my words, it wasn't a good one.

"Nolan, you don't understand what's been –"

"Ya want ta know what happened with Brody and Claire, do ya?! I fecked up, that's what happened. I thought I was in love with my best friend's girlfriend, so I _fecked_ her. That same god damn night that she went missing, I _fecked_ her. My stupid mistake almost got me locked up for her murder, I almost lost my family's pub, and it cost me my best friend. That's what feckin' happened! Ya happy now, Harley? Is that what ye wanted ta hear from me!"

"No. I-I think I made a mistake." I fell back against the door of the pub as I stared at Nolan in shock and fear. He didn't say anything. He just shook his head at me and walked into the back of the pub. I shoved the front door open and stumbled out onto the sidewalk before I let the tears escape. _What had I done? Why had I even listened to Jackson?_ I had known everything he said was twisted to manipulate me, to make me feel like nothing, and I had let him do just that once again. I'd done exactly what he hoped I would, and now Nolan hated me for it. I had brought up something he didn't talk about for a reason. Something he was ashamed of. I couldn't go back to my apartment but I couldn't go back inside right now. With a defeated sigh I leaned against the side of Finley's with my head down, a few more tears escaping as I stared down at my snow covered boots. I went to wipe my tears away but paused as I stared down at my hand.

_Those hands. The arm Brody stabbed._ _Jackson had a scar on his forearm in the same spot._

Holy hell! It was Jackson. It had been Jackson all along.

It all crashed down on me at once as the truth became clear. My only thought was I had to tell Nolan but I was so caught up in the realization of it all, I hadn't noticed I was being watched. The thunderous revving and crunching snow yanked me from my thoughts as a black SUV plowed straight for me. I ran for the door, screaming for help until my head bashed against the glass.

I felt a pinch in my back.

Then nothing.

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR

Gone

As I watched Harley stumble away from me, I knew I'd gone too far. I shook my head, turning from her as she walked out the front door. _What had I done?_

"Nolan Finley, you are a fucking arsehole." Aggie was glaring at me as soon as I came into the kitchen, her arms crossed in front of her. I looked down, ashamed of myself for being such a prick.

"I know, I know. I lost my temper, Aggie." I sighed, banging a fist against the counter. Aggie rolled her eyes at me, stepping closer.

"So, go apologize you jackarse!" She slapped the back of my head. "You have no idea what that girl has been going through since she moved here. She needs your help, not you yelling at her."

"What the hell are ya talking about?" I stared at her as I rubbed the back of my head. Aggie frowned, her forehead wrinkling as she searched for the right words.

"It sounds crazy, but the person who killed Claire, also killed Brody and they're coming after her."

"Please tell me you're joking." I felt sick, but it seemed to make sense. Someone must have sent her that info. Someone wanted her to think I'd do something like that. She'd come to me to get the real answers and all I did was yell at her.

Just great, Nolan.

A scream and the sudden smashing of glass jarred us before Aggie could answer. We both looked at each other, then ran for the front, pushing the front doors open as a black SUV sped around the corner. Harley was nowhere to be seen. I turned to Aggie, her eyes fixated on the broken glass that lay in the snow, sprinkled with blood.

"I need ta go after her." I ran inside, grabbing my keys.

"Nolan, they'll be long gone before you get that damn Honda dug out of the snow." Aggie's hand grabbed mine.

"Then what am I supposed ta feckin' do?" I yelled, sending my fist slamming into the wall.

"I don't know. Someone probably already called the cops after that scream. If you went after her, it would only make you look guilty again."

"So what then? We just sit and wait? The feckin' cops didn't do shit last time! The search party _we_ organized found Claire, and by then it was too late!" I couldn't contain the ache rising in me. I threw a chair against the wall in release, two of the legs snapped off. Aggie stood there, silent, as tears rolled down her cheeks. There was nothing she could say. She knew as well as I did how things had played out last time. If the same person had Harley, she didn't have much time.

"I'm sorry, Nolan. I should have told you sooner." She whispered.

"How long have you known about this, Aggie?"

"A few days..." She burst into sobs as I narrowed my eyes at her.

"Are you feckin' kidding me?!" I wanted to throw her against the wall too. Instead I gripped the wooden table, toppling it onto its side, the noise causing her to jump back.

"Nolan Finley? It's the police! We need ta speak with ya!" An authoritative voice boomed from the front of the pub. Aggie's green eyes widened at me.

"Just feckin' great. They picked the perfect time to show up, didn't they?" I attempted to calm myself as Aggie and I walked into the front. One cop had stooped down looking over the papers that I had thrown to the floor. The other, a large man with brown eyes, looked from the broken window to me as I walked toward them.

"We got complaints of a woman screaming for help. Care to explain this?" The cop nodded to the broken glass in the snow as the other stood up, shaking his head with a smug look.

"Check this out, Tommy." He handed the papers to his partner, his eyes looking suspiciously from them to me.

"I didn't do shit." I snarled at them, keeping my fist balled at my sides.

"No? We'll just see about that," the larger cop said. "Keep an eye on these two, I'm going to search the place."

"You're wasting you're feckin' time. You need ta go look fer her!" Aggie's arm grabbed mine as I went to lunge forward. Tommy turned toward me, narrowing his eyes with a grin, challenging me to touch him. I knew better. He was the same bastard that slammed me to the ground outside the pub when they'd arrested me for Claire's murder.

"Don't feckin' move." He barked before walking into the back of the pub. No doubt my office would end up completely overturned again. _Just like last time._

"You won't find anything!" I shouted after him as turned to Aggie. She shook her head at me, a panicked look in her eyes. I tilted my head at her, but couldn't say anything with the other cop watching us. Two minutes later, Tommy strolled back in, a gloved hand holding up the bloody pistol from last night.

"Won't find anything? Cuff that son of a bitch. Her too." He nodded to his partner. I glared toward Aggie. _Why the hell had she put that in my office?_ Her lips trembled as the man put her hands behind her and secured the cuffs around her wrists. Tommy, the douche bag, smiled at me, then roughly shoved me against the wall, yanking my arms back as he secured the cuffs around my wrists.

Just. Feckin'. Great.

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE

The Vision

"Wake up, sweetheart." A voice whispered in my ear.

Nolan? Had I just had a bad dream? Was I still asleep next to him?

Knuckles smashed against my cheek and quickly knocked me from a drugged haze back into reality.

Nope, not Nolan.

I opened my eyes to find I was staring into the cold gray soulless pits belonging to Jackson. I turned my head away from him, looking at my surroundings. _Fucking snow._ Jackson grabbed my face, forcing me to look him in the eyes as he straddled my chest.

"I should have known," my voice was scratchy as I spoke. His lips stretched into a sadistic smirk as a finger stroked the side of my face, wiping at fresh droplets of blood.

"Mmm," he licked his finger. "But you didn't. Like I said, Harley, you're a stupid bitch." Jackson laughed as he climbed off of me. I tried to turn on my side, but couldn't find the strength to move. "What's the matter, baby? Feeling a little tired?"

My eyes rolled back in my head as I struggled to keep them open. Everything felt like it was spinning.

"Oh come on, Harley. Don't go falling asleep on me, I want you wide awake for this." My cheek stung as Jackson's hand slapped me across the face. He laughed as he stood and walked back to the SUV. I tried to lift my head to get a better look, but it just fell back against the snow as my eyes closed again. "Wake up, baby!" His fist bashed against my other cheek and my eyes shot open.

"If you're going to kill me, just kill me!" Blood sputtered from my lips as I yelled.

"Now, now, don't be so hasty, Harley. I'm planning to, but why not have a little fun first, huh?" He winked at me as he grabbed my right hand and snapped back three of my fingers. Searing pain ran through my hand and the grogginess rapidly dissipated with my screams.

"Mmm, now that's what I like to hear! You should be nice and alert now." Jackson's taunting laugh dug under my skin as he patted my cheek.

"Why are you doing this? Just because I left you?" Tears stung my eyes as I cradled my hand. He stood over me, shaking his head as another sinister laugh rolled past his lips.

"You tried to make a fool out of me! Just like those other bitches. And just like them, I couldn't let you get away with that." His foot kicked me in the side. "I say when I'm done with you! Not you, bitch!" I curled over, trying to cover my ribs. I felt one snap with a horrible crunch as another surge of pain shot through my body. I cried out and buried my face in the cold snow.

"So that's it? A girl breaks up with you and you kill them? Can you be anymore pathetic?" It hurt to breathe, but I let out a laugh. Jackson jerked his head to the side as he narrowed his gaze at me and I waited for him to hit me again

Instead, he turned and walked back to the SUV. I rolled onto my stomach, biting my lip to suppress the cries of pain that threatened to escape. I pulled myself up to my knees, leaning on my good hand before Jackson kicked me in the jaw, sending me flat on my back once more.

"Who's pathetic now, bitch? Huh, Harley?" His hand gripped my jaw as he slammed my head back against the ground hard enough for me to see stars. I stared up into the darkening sky in a stunned daze. It was a beautiful night. It reminded me of the night I sat at my window painting. The pinks and the grays. The belief that I had finally escaped. Everything felt so distant now. I squeezed my eyes shut as the tears threatened. _I won't give him that. Not again._

Another sharp kick sent a jolt of pain through my ribcage.

"Who's fucking pathetic now, Harley?"

I grinned as blood dribbled from the side of me mouth. "Still you."

"Fucking cunt!"

A second later I heard a horrific snap accompanied by excruciating pain as a sledgehammer came down on my thigh and bone ripped through my skin. I screamed, the sound foreign and wild as it left my throat. Jackson tossed the sledgehammer back towards the SUV and stood over me as I writhed in pain. A satisfied smirk crossed his face and he licked his lips. With every bit of strength I had, I pulled myself onto my elbows and tried to slide myself away from him. I knew it was in vain but I refused to give up. I slid my back against the snow as the bones in my thigh scraped against each other and sent shooting bolts of pain through my leg.

"Really sweetheart, where do you think you're going? You can't get away. Still, I do love watching you try. Just like the other girls." I watched Jackson pull a knife from his pocket and flip the switchblade open as he came towards me. In one swift motion he sunk the blade deep in my side as he climbed on top of me. He twisted it, shivering in pleasure as he watched the pain wash over my face.

"God, I'm going to enjoy this." He moaned in my ear as his tongue flicked over my neck, "I'm going to get so much pleasure out of watching the life drain from your eyes. Who knows? Maybe I'll even give you one last go while you're still warm." Jackson pushed himself against me letting his hips press the knife deeper. My stomach twisted with sickness, but I stared back into his eyes defiantly and spit in his face. If I was about to die, then I might as well piss him off just one more time.

"God, you're such a stupid bitch!" His hands were around my throat in seconds, squeezing tight as I gasped for air. I was no longer afraid to die, only sad that the happiness I had found would be so short-lived. Sad that I would never get to see what could have become of Nolan and me, or the friendship I had with Aggie. Thoughts of Nolan, Aggie, and my mother flickered in my mind and my heart wrenched painfully along with the erratic beating in my chest.

As my fists pounded against his chest, I could feel my body giving out. In desperation my hand reached back, grabbing for something, anything. _If I could just get one more breath, maybe I could still fight_. My fingers brushed against something solid and I gripped it tightly in my fist. _I can't let him win_. I reached deep within as I fought hard to hold onto consciousness and swung my arm as hard as I could.

Jackson's grip loosened slightly and his eyes widened in shock as the rock connected with his temple. I had no time to waste. I swung again, adrenaline taking over as I choked and sputtered for air. The next blow knocked him unconscious, his body slumping over mine. That wasn't enough. I swung again. And again. I didn't stop until the rock - and my hand - were covered in his blood. Until I was sure he wouldn't wake back up. I didn't want Jackson to be able to hurt me or anyone else ever again. I struggled to push him off of me, his dead weight digging the knife deeper into my side. Somehow, I managed to roll his body from on top of me after several minutes, the snow giving way with a crunch beneath his lifeless form.

I reached down and my shaky fingers gripped the handle of the knife as the throbbing pain magnified. I yanked it from my side, garnering some relief before the blade fell from my hand. My eyes looked down at the wound to see my blood trickling into the snow beside me.

Just like Alannah told me.

This had been how it always would end, but at least I was able to stop it from happening again. Jackson was dead. He couldn't hurt anyone else.

My head sank back into the snow, as I fought to stay awake. Cold crept through me as my eyelids threatened to close but I tried to keep my mind clear. I thought of Nolan again, of hiding in bed with him all morning. I thought of Aggie too, our trip to the farmer's market. _Ultimate breakfast._ My wonderfully crazy hippie mother and the sound of her laugh. I would miss them so much. Staring up into the darkening sky with snowflakes sprinkling over me, I knew I would never get to see them again. I took a deep breath, flinching at the pain in my ribs, and let my eyelids finally close as the numbing cold slowly wrapped around me.

"Harley." Someone's voice called to me, trying to pull me back. "Harley, please stay with me!" I opened my eyes to see a familiar bright green gaze staring down at me. The black-haired boy I'd become so familiar with since I'd moved here.

"Brody." I smiled up at him as his hand cupped my cheek. His eyes were wide and glassy with tears.

"Ya got ta stay with me, Harley. Don't let go." His voice was pleading. I breathed in deeply, noting how calm and how painless I felt.

"It doesn't hurt. Why doesn't it hurt anymore?" I felt completely at peace, but my words only seemed to trouble him. His jaw clenched tightly and I could see the fear nestled deep in his eyes as he looked over me. I grabbed his hand and tried to comfort him but it only troubled him further as a few tears ran down his cheek.

"I'm so sorry, Harley. I didn't want this ta happen." He gathered me in his lap, cradling me as his fingertips stroked my cheek. He felt so solid, so real, and warm. How could this be?

"Am I dead, Brody?" Even such a morbid question from my own lips garnered nothing more than general curiosity within me.

"Not yet. But ya don't have much time."

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX

Blood In The Snow

"How many times do I have ta say it? Someone drove up and pulled Harley inta a black SUV!" I glared at the officer as he paced in front of me.

"Nobody else mentioned a car. Even so, that still doesn't explain the gun with the dried blood." The cop leaned over the table and I let out an exasperated groan. We'd been going back and forth for hours now. These idjits were so fixated on trying to pin another murder on me that they weren't even bothering to stop it from happening.

"If I had used that on her, do ya think the blood would be dry? I told ya I took it from a drunken arsehole last night when he threatened her." My teeth ground together as I rehashed the same story for the umpteenth time. I could feel myself tipping over the boiling point.

"Maybe you didn't use it on her, but what about Claire Stevens? The marks on her face were consistent with that type of gun."

"I told ya it's not my feckin' gun, and if it is related to Claire's death then I suggest ya look for its real owner." My palms pressed against the table. It was the only thing I could do to keep from hitting someone.

"Everyone knows you only got lucky." He huffed, folding his arms over his chest. "Why don't you just admit it, Nolan?"

"Why don't ya do yer feckin' job?" I stood up, anger erupting as I kicked the chair across the room. "There's an innocent woman out there dying and all ya mother feckers can do is try and get me ta confess ta killin' her! How 'bout ya go feckin' save her?"

"You need to calm down, buddy." The cop went to reach for his taser, keeping his eyes glued to my every movement.

"Don't ya tell me ta feckin' calm down, ya dirty feckin' swine!" I spit at him and he stepped toward me as his hand hovered over his taser. Before he could pull it on me, my body fell backwards, as if someone ripped control from me. The back of my head smacked against the floor, sending me into dark nothingness.

"Nolan, we don't have much time! Listen to me!" Hands grabbed my shoulders, shaking me against the floor.

"Brody?" I blinked, staring up at my best friend in disbelief, "What the feck are ya doin' here? What happened?"

"There's no time, Nolan! You have ta get ta Harley." His green eyes were wide and frantic as he gripped my shoulders.

"But how? I don't know where she is!"

"Just get ta the woods." His voice was urgent. "As soon as ya wake up, run!"

*****

"Nolan? Nolan, wake up." Someone's voice pulled at my consciousness as I lay on the floor. Gloved fingers pried my eyelids open as a penlight glared into my eye.

As soon as ya wake up, run!

Brody's words came rushing back as I opened my eyes and looked toward the open door. Brody had given me an out. I couldn't waste it. I kicked two of the officers back, shoved the one examining me on onto his arse, and made a run for the door. My heart raced as I ran into the next room – an office full of cops. They looked as bewildered as me, frozen in place and completely caught off guard. The cops from the interrogation room were scrambling to their feet behind me. I only had seconds to figure out an escape.

"Get him, you morons!" One of them yelled behind me. I looked to my side and saw the window and the railings to the fire escape then grabbed a nearby chair, shattering the glass before throwing it back at the cops. I was halfway out the window when one of them managed to grab my leg. Before they could pull me back in, I kicked back hard. A loud crunch sent the officer backwards cursing and with a bloody nose.

"What are you jackasses doing? After him!" Someone barked out. I looked out toward the woods that were behind the police station as I jumped onto the escape ladder. _Run_! My feet started for the woods as soon as they hit the pavement. Voices shouted after me as several cops spilled out from the station amidst the chaos of my swift exit. My feet crunched against the fresh blanket of snow as heavy sheets of white flakes blew against my face.

_Dammit Harley, where are you?_ I strained to see into the darkness as my legs moved as fast as they could through the thick white. I had no idea if I was even running in the right direction, but I couldn't stop. Behind me, I heard the cops gaining on me as their flashlights flickered, searching for me. If they caught me, Harley was as good as dead.

"Harley!" I shouted into the void of trees and snow, searching for any sign of her.

"He's heading for the university!" Another voice shouted back behind me. _Come on, Nolan, you've got to find her._ I forced myself on, squinting as I caught the silhouette of the black SUV.

"Harley!" I sprinted forward, quickly closing the distance between me and the vehicle as my lungs burned from the cold air.

I slowed my pace as I finally spotted Harley just yards away.

"No! Oh, god no."

I fell to my knees beside her as she lay motionless next to the body of her assailant. Her eyes were closed, skin and lips paled against her dark raven hair and the growing pool of blood around her. I reached for her, my fingers brushing her cheek. Her skin was as cold as the snow she laid in. "Ya can't be dead. Ya can't be..." Hot tears rolled down my cheeks as my hands encircled hers.

I'm too late.

"Hands behind your head, Finley!" A cop yelled behind me. I gently placed Harley's hand back down over her stomach, then complied as I put my hands behind my head.

"We've got bodies!" Another cop shouted as my wrists were cuffed and I was jerked to my feet. Someone else leaned over Harley, checking her vitals. I held my breath and the world seemed to fade away as I watched them search for a pulse. _Please wake up, Harley._

"We've got a pulse. Weak, but it's there!" He looked up toward the other cops before calling for an ambulance on his radio. My breath escaped me in a rush as they pulled me back towards a police car. I hadn't even realized I was struggling against the officer. A siren wailed in the distance as it headed toward us. I didn't want to leave her side. I didn't want these arseholes dragging me back for more questioning.

I pulled back against the officer behind me as the cuffs dug into my wrists, "Let go! Uncuff me!"

"Let him go." An older officer sighed, obviously unhappy that they couldn't pin something else on me. The other officer begrudgingly did as he was told.

"Christ, that wasn't so hard, was it?" I rubbed my wrists after he removed the handcuffs, giving him a hard stare before the ambulance's flashing lights came over the hill. I stood back, watching as the paramedics rushed to her and slid her onto a stretcher before carrying her to the back of the ambulance. I went to follow and one of the paramedics tried to stop me.

"I'm going with her." I towered over him. He shrank back slightly, then hesitantly stepped to the side. I climbed inside next to her, sitting down by her head on an empty seat. In the light of the ambulance, the full extent of her injuries became much more visible. Her body was broken. One leg looked deformed, a jagged shard of bone sticking up through torn and bloodied jeans. They cut through the stained fabric of her jacket and I could see a large gash on her side as a paramedic quickly worked to suppress the gushing wound. I glanced back out to where I had found her as the cops covered the man's body.

"That's my girl, Harley. Ya put up a good fight, didn't ya?" I whispered as I brushed a snowflake from her hair.

Another paramedic slammed the doors shut as two worked on either side of Harley, one hooked her up to a monitor and ran an IV as the other slid an oxygen mask over her mouth and nose. The ride to the hospital felt much longer than it actually was. I sat there, a helpless observer, unable to do anything for her but pray she would make it. Her breathing was shallow. The slow beep of the heart monitor pierced the air.

"Please hold on, Harley. Please don't die."

The ambulance doors were pulled open by waiting hospital staff as everyone rushed into motion.

"We've got a twenty-three year old female, unresponsive with severe blood loss and hypothermia. She has an open femoral shaft fracture and three broken fingers on her right hand, stab-wound in her lower left quadrant and bruising indicating broken ribs in both top quadrants." One of the paramedics rattled off her injuries as they pulled the gurney out of the ambulance. I climbed out after them, wanting to follow, but an older nurse blocked my path, shaking her head.

"I'm sorry sir, you can't go back with them." I wanted to yell at her too, but she looked like she could be my grandmother.

"Is she goin' ta be okay?" I looked past the little old nurse as they wheeled Harley into the Emergency Room. The old nurse gave me a shrug and a faint smile, rambling off her usual "We'll do our best." before following after them and leaving me standing there alone. My chest ached as they all rushed around her motionless body and all I could do was watch from a distance.

"Please don't feckin' die, Harley."

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN

Waking Up

It felt like waves of darkness were washing over me. Every now and then the tide would recede. Familiar voices beckoned me and my eyes would flutter open, stealing a glance of bright fluorescent light and beige walls before nothingness pulled me under once more. I didn't know how long or how often this cycle had played out, but each time I tried to hold on a little longer. I tried to grab onto the familiar voices speaking to me and comforting me, but the shadows always seemed to win. Finally, the darkness receded completely and I opened my eyes, blinking up at the faded white ceiling tiles above me.

"Harley?" Nolan's hand touched mine. I slowly turned my head to him. Everything in me ached.

"Hey." My throat was raw, not allowing more than a whisper. I tried to smile but my lips were cracked and dry. "I didn't think I would see you again."

Nolan tried to smile but his expression gave everything away, like water rippling at the simplest touch. The dark circles under his eyes told me he hadn't slept in days. He studied me nervously as if I might shatter into a million pieces if he wasn't careful.

"I'm so sorry, Harley." Nolan broke his gaze as he stared down at the floor.

"You don't need to apologize." I whispered and intertwined my fingers with his, urging him closer. He stayed where he was, sitting up straight as he thought over my words.

"Yes, I do. I didn't need ta yell at ya like I did and scare ya right inta his trap," he sighed. "It's just that so many people in this town think I killed Claire, even after I was acquitted. I didn't want ya ta be one of them. I didn't want ya ta know that part of me. I made a huge mistake, sleeping with Claire. Her and I had met one of the summers that my father took me down to Louisiana. I was just a teenager and it had just been a summer fling. I came home and lost touch with her, but then one day Brody introduced me ta his new girlfriend, and it was her. I knew I should have kept away. Brody was happy, and I was happy for him. But one night when Brody wasn't feeling up to going out, he told us ta go on without him. We hit up a few bars, and were drinking and having fun. Then we wound up back at Finley's after it had closed, the night she disappeared." The words rushed out of him all at once. Just like me, he hadn't expected to get another chance to say it. I squeezed his hand lightly.

"You don't have to explain it to me, Nolan."

"No, I do. I wasn't even man enough ta tell Brody until it was too late. He only found out when they arrested me." He hung his head, "Brody stopped talking ta me, and all this time I thought he hated me. I thought he believed what they were saying about me in the papers. I thought that was the reason he killed himself, but..."

"He died trying to clear your name." I finished his thought as his blue eyes stared into mine, tortured and remorseful.

"And if it wasn't fer him. I would have lost ya. Even though he's gone, he's still a better man than I ever was." His eyes glistened as he squeezed my hand. "I don't know what I would have done if I'd lost ya. I just wish I could tell him how thankful I am for what he did and how sorry I am for what I did."

"I think he already knows," I reached up and touched his cheek, smiling as the rough stubble scraped against my palm. "When I was lying out there in the snow, he told me I couldn't let go. He told me to hang on. He made me promise to tell you something, but I don't know if I can even say it right."

"What was it?" Nolan's eyebrow lifted as he pressed his cheek against my palm.

"He told me to tell you, deartháir." I wasn't sure how I managed to remember the word, but it echoed in my head, bouncing around with the array of outside voices. I knew I couldn't forget it, it was something important to him. "What does it mean?"

Nolan stared off in a thoughtful gaze before his eyes returned to mine and his lips hinted at a smile, "It means, brother."

"I'd say he probably forgives you then. And Nolan? You are a good man." I smiled at him and ran my finger under his chin, coaxing him to me. He leaned over the side of my bed and softly kissed my lips, his hand cradling my cheek.

"Well, I am guessing my daughter is finally awake!" Both of us abruptly pulled away, looking towards the door to see my mother standing there with Aggie.

"I'm so sorry, Mrs. Martin." Nolan never sounded so formal and apologetic. My mother only waved him off.

"I told you, call me Delphinne." She laughed, a sweet sound that I had missed. Nolan moved so that she could come stand next to my bed. She leaned over me, her long black and silver hair hung in a long braid over her shoulder. Her eyes, the same deep blue as mine, twinkled as she smiled down at me and planted a kiss on my cheek. I breathed in her scent, smelling the mixture of incense that always filled our house. Just like Alannah's.

"Aggie and Nolan got in touch with me after what happened with Jackson. If I would have known what he did to you, I would have marched over there myself and smashed his head in with a rock. Saved him the trip here." She scowled.

"Momma!" My voice came out raspy as my eyes widened in shock

"Don't _momma_ me. Nobody hurts my little Harley fae." She winked. "But you're a tough cookie, just like your momma! Right, baby doll?"

Both Nolan and Aggie exchanged amused grins.

"Harley fae?" Aggie tilted her head at my mom's other nickname for me.

"It's a long story." I felt my cheeks redden, but grabbed my mom's hand.

"It's not that long. Harley used to dance around the yard naked when she was little, like a cute little summer sprite. Her middle name is Faye, so I called her my little Harley Fae."

I glowered at my mom as she patted my cheek, setting Aggie into giggles as Nolan raised a suggestive eyebrow at me. I blushed as he smiled then looked back at my mom.

Aggie nudged Nolan's arm then pulled him toward the door. "We'll be back, Harley, we're just going to grab this guy some coffee." Nolan looked at me with those pitiful puppy-dog eyes, but followed after her, blowing me a kiss before the door shut behind him. My mother watched his exit then turned her attention back to me with a sly grin.

"You know, I always wanted to run off with an Irishman. Or a Scottish one. They're nice too. But that Nolan is quite the strapping lad, eh?" I had a feeling she would have nudged me in the side, if not for the broken ribs.

"Momma." I pulled my lips straight and tried to suppress my laughter. I knew it would hurt if I let it out.

"I'm just saying, he could definitely help you make me some fine looking grandbabies." She held up her hands in defense.

"Really, momma?" I raised an eyebrow. She shrugged and flashed me a big grin.

"I didn't mean right now, but ya know...before I'm too old to play with them." Her fingers combed through my hair as she looked over at my leg. It was strung up in traction, raised above the bed. "I still can't believe that animal hurt you like this. I'm just glad it's over now."

I closed my eyes, focusing on the soothing feeling of my mother's touch.

"I'm glad it's over too."

*****

The next morning when I awoke, Nolan was stretched out across the thinly padded recliner next to my bed. As soon as he heard me stirring his eyes blinked open. He sat up, stretching his back, popping noises accompanying a grimace on his face.

"That couldn't have been very comfortable." I frowned, looking him over as he stood up. He smiled a sleepy, crooked smile as he stretched his neck.

"And sleeping like that is?" He nodded towards my leg.

"I suppose you have a point." I shrugged as much as I could and looked down at it myself, "I look like a broken marionette."

"Well, ya make a very cute marionette," Nolan teased, leaning over me, "and ya don't have the weird nose thing going on like Pinocchio." I giggled, but immediately stopped and grabbed my side.

"Ooh, ribs."

"Sorry, love." He flashed me a meek smile and gave me a peck on the lips. "Just lay back and rest. I was going to grab breakfast downstairs, did ya need anything?"

I shook my head, "No, I'm good. All the painkillers have kept me pretty full." Nolan started to say something more but a knock at the door interrupted us. He looked to the door, a scowl immediately crossing his lips. I followed his stare to a tall officer standing in the doorway.

"Relax, Finley, I'm not here fer ya. I need ta talk ta Ms. Martin." He flashed his badge at me as he came in.

"About what? Ya already know what happened." Nolan's tone was defensive, as he stood straight with wide shoulders, his gaze unflinching.

"Nolan, it's okay. I'll talk to the officer. Go get yourself something to eat." I squeezed his hand, forcing his attention back to me. He nodded, kissed my forehead, and then hesitated as he stood in the doorway, his eyes shifting from me to the officer.

"Go on. I'm fine." I reassured him. A few seconds later he left and the officer quietly pressed the door shut behind him.

"Good morning, Ms. Martin. I'm Officer Flemming, but ya can call me Tommy." He grinned cordially as he walked to the side of my bed.

"Morning, Tommy. Sorry, Nolan's a bit protective right now." I said. "What can I help you with?"

"Well, we wanted ta find out what Jackson Donnings had said ta ya before the struggle. As ya know it may help us with Claire Steven's case. Did he confess anything ta ya? Did he tell ya about any accomplices?" His deep brown eyes flickered curiously at me and it felt like the room had suddenly shifted.

Accomplices. Jackson had help.

Shit. The man in the alley.

"Accomplices? No. He didn't say anything like that. Everything happened so fast. When I came to he just attacked me." I shook my head, as I looked toward the door.

I shouldn't have let Nolan leave.

"Ms. Martin," that voice seemed to snake around me, taunting me like it had that night in the alley, "ya can tell me what he told ya. Yer safe now." I forced my gaze down to his hand as it gently patted mine. _Teeth marks on his finger. Shit. Where the hell is Nolan?_ I fought to conceal the panic creeping through me, flashing a big smile at "Officer Tommy."

"I'm telling you, he never said anything about having any sort of help," I shrugged, glad to pull my hand away from his.

"I can tell yer lying, Ms. Martin. I can see it in yer eyes." His finger ran down the scar his gun had left on my cheek. "It's the same look that was in them that night." My eyes darted toward the door again, praying Nolan would come through it any second.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"I don't have time fer games, Ms. Martin. You're a terrible liar. The fact is, ya _do_ remember me, so that makes you a liability. Yer quite beautiful, so it's a shame I'm going ta have ta do this but I can't have anyone else find out about my association with Mr. Donnings." Tommy turned from me then, snatching the pillow from the recliner and shoving it down against my face before I could let out a scream. My left hand flailed for the call button, but he must have knocked it off the bed. My nails dug into his arm and I tried to kick at him with my left leg, but he only pressed harder as I gasped against the fabric. _Where the hell was Nolan?!_

"Get the feck off her!" Nolan's voice shouted from the doorway. A second later the pressure holding the pillow was gone. I knocked it off of me, gasping for air. "Dirty feckin' pig!" Nolan was leaned over Tommy on the floor as his fists swung down in successive blows. They were on the other side of the recliner out of my view, but I heard Tommy's head slam into the wall followed by a loud crunch. I located the call button as Nolan stood up, looking over his bloody fist then back down at Tommy who was groaning. Before he could reach for it, Nolan pulled the man's gun from its holster and sent a few sharp kicks to his kidneys as he cursed under his breath.

"Nolan! Enough!" I reached for him as another kick caused Tommy to wail in pain and curl into himself. A second later, a nurse rushed in, freezing when she saw the bloodied officer.

"He attacked her." Nolan dropped the gun and held his hands up. I nodded as she gave me a questioning look. Nolan stood next to my bedside as two police officers stormed into the room minutes later. He refused to leave my side when they wanted to question us separately, and given the situation they didn't really fight him on it. I told them about his attack in the alley and the bite mark I'd left on his hand. Finally they dragged the bloody-nosed bastard to his feet, cuffing him before they took him to the ER to have his nose set. After they left and the nurse checked me for further injuries, we were left alone.

"Ya sure yer alright, love?" Nolan gently turned my face to his.

"I'm fine now." I answered, then motioned for him to lay next to me. He pushed down the safety rails and ever so carefully climbed onto the bed next to me, lying on his side, and cradling his body around mine. His fingers combed through my hair, and I turned my face against his chest, breathing in his familiar scent. I never thought I'd get to feel his arms around me again, but I was happy I was wrong. His lips gently pressed against my forehead as my eyelids drifted shut.

"I love ya, Harley Martin," was the last thing I heard before I fell asleep in his arms.

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT

New Beginnings

December 31st, 1999

"I can't wait to get rid of this stupid thing!" I frowned and pushed my walker toward the front of the pub. "It keeps getting stuck on the tiles...and I look like a grandma."

"Mmm, a very sexy grandma though." Nolan teased as he came up behind me and planted a kiss on my neck. Aggie, who had walked into the kitchen in time to hear the exchange, only cocked an eyebrow and gave us both a questioning look.

"Really? Sexy grandma?"

"What? I was merely trying ta help Harley feel better about having ta use her walker. So yes, sexy grandma." Nolan defended his words, planting another soft kiss on my collarbone.

"I think it's the yellow tennis balls that do it for him." I added, wiggling an eyebrow at her. Her lips twitched into a smirk.

"I swear, you two were made for each other. Weirdos." She laughed. "You coming up front? It's getting close to the countdown."

We both nodded.

"Nolan, why don't you go on ahead and help Angus and my mom. I'm sure Aggie can help me get out there." I turned my head, looking up at him.

"Alright love." He gave me one more peck on the cheek before moving past us to the front of the pub.

"Let's sit for a minute. I'm still exhausted from physical therapy today." I nodded toward the table and carefully lowered myself onto a chair. She sat down across from me, her green eyes watching me with curiosity. Everyone else was out front, getting ready to ring in the New Year, but I had wanted a second to talk to her. Since I'd been home from the hospital things had been pretty hectic. After the media got wind of my story, Finley's business had picked up tenfold and the phone hadn't quit ringing with people wanting to talk to Nolan and me about my _harrowing tale_. Admittedly, she and I hadn't gotten much time to hang out just the two of us, and I really missed her.

"Everything okay?" She asked me.

"Yes, I was actually wanting to ask you the same thing. With everything that happened with Brody, how are you doing?"

She breathed in deep, letting out a sigh a she stared off.

"I try not to regret how things went. What if I had told him how I felt sooner, ya know?" Aggie shrugged. "At least I know that he loved me. I'm doing my best not to think about what could have been between us. I've got to move forward, right?"

"Right," I grabbed her hand, squeezing lightly. My fingers were healed but still a bit stiff.

"I suppose now's a good time. New year and all." She forced a smile but it didn't quite reach her eyes.

"Listen. I've got something for you," I slid my hand from the table, reaching into the pocket of my jeans for a small box. "I found this the other day, after sorting through the boxes from the apartment."

My mother and Nolan had gone to the apartment while I was still in the hospital, packed up everything, and moved me into his place. Mom was staying in his old bedroom while I recovered and had been helping with the added business at the pub. Now that the splints had been taken off my fingers, I had gotten a chance to look through some of the boxes. I slid the small jewelry box across the table to her.

"What is it?" She looked down at the unassuming little black box suspiciously, her fingers slowly grasping it.

"I believe it was meant for you." I said, encouraging her to open it. Her fingers hesitantly pulled the lid off to find a small silver locket lying in plush emerald green velvet on top of dried thistle and moss. On the front of the locket was a traditional Claddagh symbol, two hands holding a crowned heart. When she opened it, one side of the locket held a picture of Aggie and Brody, no older than six or seven. The other side had the inscription, "Mo Chailín Rua."

"I didn't know what that meant, but I could have recognized that red hair anywhere." I told her. Aggie sat there for a moment, her eyes running over the small picture of them as a smile slowly crept over her lips.

"Thank you, Harley." Her voice was hushed and although her eyes were misty, the smile seemed to reach them finally as she pushed her hair to the side and carefully clasped the silver chain around her neck. "Let's go ring in the new year, shall we?"

The End

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

J.A Howell is an office drone by day, and a writer by night. Her love of writing took off when she was eleven years old and decided to fill a composition notebook with stories to read to her friends. Many years (and notebooks) later, not much has changed. She still loves writing and sharing her works with others. When she isn't writing, she can often be found trying her hand at whatever artistic pursuit strikes her fancy. J.A. Howell resides in Apopka, FL with her husband and their menagerie of animal children.

You can learn more about her and her books and the rest of The Possess Saga at:

http://www.midtown-underground.com

Facebook

Twitter

 www.sidestreetcookiepublishing.com
